NEW DAY

(Occ:Fist half second in a little bit.)

Fai paused and sighed shaking her head no. “No..not yet. I was hoping to find a soft wine like Ros'de Aluma. It’s a soft fruity flavor..and accents this type of desert dish really well when cooked. The alcohol evaporates. But all of these smell strong.” She said softly. “Do you know where else they might sell a wine like that Rotta?” She bit her lip. “It’s the last thing I need and I could work around it…if that’s easier.”
~☆~☆~☆l

Traine stood looking at the ruined plains before him then to Lana. He looked ahead again as he sent out the tiny orbital Crystal's that would allow him to see quite far. "What's the last thing you knew about the forest just before your village?" He asked her his low voice calm. The Furies stayed away because of him. None would attack the group fearing Traine perhaps even more then there own Queen.His instincts were telling him something was seriously wrong and they were never wrong.

~☆~☆~☆~☆

Sarasha's ears twitched a moment as she was looking at the movement of energies. The flow of the lifestream and what was soon to come. She reached out brushing her fingers against his temple to release the headache she saw in his eyes. The way was. Now open to Jordam and Andre....she had to risk everything. Or she might not reach him in time. She'd save him even at the cost of her own existence. "Loch, fate has begun to move. Your future, and your mother's has been stolen...you can't stand still not...." she didn't get the chance to finish that statement....not before...

The doors to her guide post below her hidden home opened. Both were in her Domain. While the guide post had been set so only the pure of heart could come and seek her guidance and her help. The home or heart of her Domain where both she and Loch where couldn't be seen or accessed by anyone but her and Loch. But from below in the guide post came a scent of death and decay, rotting and festering flesh that stunk as if out in the heat of the sun. And that was putting it mildly. Sarasha's crystal aroma pipe vanished as did her personal clothes and things she put them quickly into a storage magic spell she could use even as she slipped off the edge of the bed to the floor. Beads of sweat ran down her face, she felt absolutely sick and the black markings of miasma where already forming on her shoulders, neck, crawling along her skin. "By the Ancients and even pure...there dead souls are already this corrupt and evil?" She gasped looking up and bringing her arm up covering her mouth and nose with the wide kimono sleeve. Holding out her hand the crystal in the center of her table floated over glowed and showed them both the guide post below.

Jordan and Andre walked in as they did Loch could see and smell all Sarasha could in that moment. His brothers had a void in them something dark and twisted, they themselves looked hideous...deformed in a way for a moment then like themselves...and that second image spawned spreading out from the void within them. Coiling around there feet and spreading out was a thick nasty boiling black and sickly yellowish green miasma. "In a spirit realm like my Domain.." she said looking to Loch. "One's true nature is made manifest. Those who are good remain how they are...nothing changes. But those who posses no light in there souls...a dead soul. Are beings of evil, of death...there truth is laid bare. Although they can't see it...not that it would matter if they could. You need to hear this Loch...to see and hear...if your to take back your future, yours and your mothers...."

Jordan spoke then..."ah man this place reeks...let's hurry this up. It's so disgusting here. How can Loch stand it?"

Andre snorted. "Remember what dad told us? That wench really is a tramp. Loch isn't his kid. There isn't an ounce of Harpy in him. He's all 'Golden'. I mean he isn't wrong...Loch looks like a full blooded Raven."

"Yeah that's true. What did he say? He's kept l
Loch around because after that wench chased off that golden she-trash he needed a noose to make her obey right? How did he put it?"

Andre "Dad told the wench that Loch is the only one of her sons who actually loves and cares about her. That Loch only hits her cause if he doesn't dad keeps the I'll pound on you till you do or your dead threat hanging over his head. Makes him hit her. To which she said. 'I know.'  He said that this next part is her fault cause she named him after her father. Because of her he's nearly a spitting image of Councilman Lomond Sagelight. Right down to his weaknesses."

"Ah Sagelight?" Jordan said scratching his head as they searched the shelves for something. The miasma they were putting off was building in the center of the shop steadily. Collecting in a nasty swirling pool before spreading out everything it touched was burning and corrupted. The flowers along the walls wilted.

"Duh the wench's maiden name. Grandma Trixie's last name. Geeze can you remember nothing?" Andre said and Jordan shrugged. "Anyways he told the wench if she thought she could take Loch and little Corrigan she was wrong. Loch would smack her down because to accept her hand and leave meant dad would replace dear old wench with his little vixen. And the vixen was more important to him then her. Then he tightened the noose around her neck some more. Told her if she tried to run still, if she squealed and exposed him, if she went to the Sacred Oak he'd drag her back and beat her till she can't move. Then drag out Loch and make her watch....as we beat to death the only son that actually loves her. His death would be HER fsult."

Both Andre and Jordan paused laughing as they high fived each other snickering. "She gave up any plans of running...dad said he knew she would. She wasn't anything like Grandma Trixie. She'd stay even if it meant her death to keep Loch safe. Oh boo hoo what a loving mom. Can't defend herself or fight back. Her only worth was being bred and a punching bag. But man....that wench is ugly."

"Seriously Andre? You don't know...she was beautiful once upon a time. Two different tones of black to her hair and feathers. Both pale pinks, blues and purples, as well as dark crimson, royal purple and indigo shined through her hair and feathers, her skin was tanned like golden honey and those dull eyes of hers were a smoky blue-silver. She was once a head turner."

"Huh really? Howed she'd end up looking like someone beat the beauty out of her...oh wait cause we did. Ain't no one whose gonna want her now." They both laughed gleefully again. " Ugh doesn't this damn vixen have even one poisonous plant in this place? Seriously....dad wants all available options for dealing with that worthless embarrassment.,."

"Don't know where not even half done. At least if Loch's vixen shows up we can use her a bit to entertain ourselves. She'll pretty all black and blue...I'm sure he's broken her in too. I mean why else come here if he's not pinning her down and rutting her constantly."

Sarasha shuddered at the idea of anyone touching her like that but given who was speaking Loch could easily think it was because of what his brothers were planning for her.

" Man I can't want that Injuction expires at sundown. Dad said we need to make sure we have a proper welcome home party for the wench. This is going to be so much fun!" Andre said as he lifted a large book with all the plants listed inside she had. "I mean we're going to make sure this is the last time that wench ever embarrasses us like this. She'll never be able to do it again...never be able to do anything again. Tonight will be tonight's last epic performance of the so called Diva. Her epic final curtain call."

Jordan snicked at Andre's words. "And Loch will finally be of some real use to us. I mean he's the one with a record for violence thanks to his fights with that waste of space Grail. She puts on her last and final performance. Loch will be arrested for it and who knows perhaps executed for killing her. We can find a new breeder and punching bag and Corrigan is so young still he'll likely forget all about Loch and the wench...if not...well he'll just have to die too." They were laughing down there. Gleefully delighted about there wicked plans. They're stolen futures...Loch's his mother and later if Corrigan took after Lily's side, after her, her father and Josie...they would kill him too....and the chances were high...Corrigan looked like Loch, who looked like Lomond Sagelight....a very well loved Councilman who disappeared before Safira was born. At Trixies request and at the hands of Karin Blackburn.

Sarasha felt so sick...the miasma was beginning to seep into the heart of her Domain now..crawling up the walls around them her flowers burning when touched by such concentrated evil...as it did the miasma covering her was getting far worse as well. She was a Guardian without a contract. There bond had always been enough before now...and while it slowed the corruption down alot she'd collapse and be in a coma like state without it. It didn't protect her from them like a contract would...because a contract would make Loch for example her center her anchor...at the moment that was still her domain. Where the echo of her heart was. A contract would remove the echo from her domain and place it in Loch.

"You are nothing like them.." she said softly. " You never were, your more like your Grandfather Lomond than you yourself can see. Thanks to Karin making you be something your not."

Pherenice looked at Orion as he said he didn't know if he'd call it exciting but he was glad she had fun. Her ears twitched a bit as she paused in chewing at his question. " I know...parental and child bonds aren't always there the same for everyone. I'm sure you had your reasons. And you can tell me if your comfortable with it. It won't change anything between us I know your a good person Orion I can feel it here...just as I felt an ominous presence below us as you suddenly said we needed to go and we did."  That ominous presence of course was Midas. "That feeling came from that...man in those fancy robes...there's something...I'm not sure how to put it...dangerous about him?" She didn't know Midas personally but dangers came in man forms. "I'm sorry if what I'm saying upsets you though.."
~☆~☆~☆~☆
Tatiana was listening as Riggs and Semper spoke. As he mentioned a way in passing she frowned as she was going over the readouts. "We have a bigger problem..." she said as a few of her glyphs changed by releasing her limiters she could keep them attuned to Zlo. "That thing wasn't a parasite..." she said looking at them. "Zlo's was just completely surpressed and it's taken over. That entity now has control over Zlo's mind and body...you need to warn Haven to be careful now." Tatiana said. "I never closed down the full spectrum, some of my Redding's weren't stabilized so...I thought that something was interfering and it was inside Zlo....I was right...it took over now thinking we wouldn't catch on until too late."

La'Shire worried about those in her castle against such a being sent a message and communication link to Riggs..."Get Lord Anos....that being is too dangerous...tell him he'll know. How best to help. I don't have time to explain... it's an old world evil entity that has gained a body..."

~☆~☆~☆~☆
Josie sighed as she swirled her drink slowly in her glass watching the liquid move sometimes helped her focus. "I'm almost certain there is a threat on one if not two of her boys." She said leaning back, "call it a hunch if you like...but there's no way he'd be able to silence and control her otherwise."

Josie looked in the direction Lilyan's room was before looking at the glass in her hand. It was just tea, and usually that calmed her nerves but this. " There's no doubt he's holding at the very least Loch's life over her head. Corrigan hasn't decided his nature yet. But Loch has....he's nothing like Karin, but...I get this impression he can't see himself clearly because of his environment. That and he was denied the chance of ever meeting him...the one that young man reminds me of....everything fell apart when he suddenly vanished."

Josie closed her eyes. " Lilyananna's father...I had hoped his nobility and light would be enough to straighten out Trixie's twisting views. I'm sure he would have left Trixie...walked away had she not had Lil, he couldn't reach Trixie...but he did all he could to protect and guide Lil. Always said he was happy she'd have love in her future with Attie. He was certain she'd be able to handle the councilwoman's responsibilities and be a good wife and mother...but Lomond just vanished one day. No matter how we all searched we couldn't find a trace of what happened. Trixie swore he up and abandoned her and Lilyan. Of course Lilyan called her a liar....Loch'Lomond looks so much like his grandfather...he could be Lomond's son instead of grandson...shortly after Safira was brought here in a coma near death I heard her pray to the Ancients to save Safira....and to her father...to keep watching over and protecting them...her precious little lights." Josie without meaning to caused the tea to start to boil in the glass her magic building with her frustration and ire..her hair lifting thankfully Ambrose was there and never needed to do much more then say her name to defuse the Sorceress of Ruin.

Aiyanna paused a Faroe said firmly that Windham was no demonl "Thank you." She said softly. " I'm always afraid my spirits will be treated poorly because of her...because of them." She nodded when he said Loch wasn't either. Telling him allowed him to understand why she fought so hard to reach Loch, because she did understand him. She smiled when he called her parents abominations. It was a soft sad smile. " I know I tend to say mom agrees to things...but...I'm talking about Aunt Josie when I do. I know many frown if I call Asage by her name...and I don't like calling her even mother...but it stops the show her respect argument I often get....she's not my mom...she gave birth to me sure...but Alaric told me no mother would do to me what she did. And what clued me in to pay attention to the Blsckburn's was his next words...'Now that I've gotten you out as Lilyan asked...maybe she'll finally start letting me help her and her kids...she's not a fighter....she's a spiritual healer...there's no way she can stop this..."

Anna listened as Faroe finished speaking that maybe it wasn't her he needed to hear it from...maybe it was Loch needing to realize it himself. " But how? He's trapped in a gilded cage of darkness not of his own creation...how will he see the truth when...he's being made to believe there lies."

Windham left her shoulder taking on a half and half state placing his hand onto of her head, "so your friend will understand me I've shifted but...I doubt you need worry about that cage much longer." He pointed towards the tree top canopy. "His Guardian Spirit...is willing to risk everything to show him what he could not otherwise see. She's a strong one...most guardians would give up at this point. Wash there hands of it stating they can't reach the one they're supposed to be protecting and guiding....not her. But then again...the Enhallay was one of the strongest land Guardian's before becoming his. She's the only spirit to ever stand toe to toe with Raiser and force a draw in battle....she won't give him up to the darkness Aiyanna. She refuses to abandon him."

"Wait...what do you mean risk everything? You told me they're bound but not contracted..." Anna said concerned for them both and it showed.

"That's right....and she's let Jordan and Andre into her Domain where she's vulnerable....to there evil and malice...because in a spirits domain...one's true nature is made manifest."

Anna turned as Windham grabbed her stopping her. "No both of you must stay here. She has faith in Loch to understand the truth before him. So must you."

" without a contract her existence is in danger Windham! That evil will destroy her domain and her with it! Loch won't know that...what she's done. Guardian's can't exist in our world without something or someone to protect! If he leaves....if he let's go of her bond with him...she'll be sealed in that domain as its destroyed with her...That would destroy Loch too! To find out...to loose her like that."

"Believe in him Anna, you always believed your cousin was far stronger then he knew. More over...my instincts tell me...he'll resolve the issue of her domain and safety before...they arrive here. As I said...she's willing to risk everything for him. Loch won't abandon her. He's more like his mother then he himself realizes."

Lilyan sat on the bed undoing the inner latch behind Attie and Safira's feathers. She had searched through her things...when her father disappeared she'd found a few lost feathers from his wings and hide them away. Both Loch'Lomond and Corrigan'Asher's baby feathers were with her father's. It was Attie who told her naming a child with a lost loved one's name meant that loved one would watch over them from the Vale. Protect and guide them. "I don't have much longer dad..." she whispered closing her eyes. "I can't abandon them...I wasn't able to protect them...so please watch over them" she whispered. She didn't know Attie was there...didn't know he had come for her...and as much as she'd want to go with him. To fall into him and apologize and cry...to do that would be to abandon her sons Loch and Corrigan. She wasn't a fool. Both of them took after her...not Karin. She knew all along everytime Loch hit her it was out of fear of what his father would do to him if he didn't. Her magic was sound and Illusion. She may no longer have the strength to use it...but it was there...and she heard the quiet agonized screams of Loch's heart...of his soul with every swing...he didn't want to. "If I had but one wish before..." she said softly. "It would be to tell him its okay... I know..he's never wanted to not once...hurt me." She pulled the case close to her chest all that was important to her was there...all she lost and couldn't protect. "And to tell him how sorry I am that I couldn't protect him from it..get free of this Loch...."

~☆~☆~☆~☆
Meri wanted to protest again when her dad said time to go to Cori and she watched her mother wave before joining him. She took a deep shaky breathe they were evil for this...just awful! They both teased her gently about her crush as Meri never cared for a boys or girls attention before. Her mama even calling her a late bloomer... then they were gone leaving her alone with Kale.

She wasn't a rude bunny not by any stretch. But she walked over to him and took a deep breathe. " Th...ey... um wan..wanted..to to...see sis...in..a..sm..smaller...hroup....ugh..group." she said turning beat red as she bite her tongue. Yup her parents were absolutely awful! "L..la..la'shire...has...um...lots...of..." she said staring at the floor....she took a deep breathe to try to calm her nerves...which was failing...,miserably...."lotsofgsrdensIcanshowyou..." she barely got out in a rush hiding her face...she'd be making old man Harpers prized red tomato's  green with envy with how bright red she was..."oh boy" she whispered..."that...made..no..sense....gardens...would..you..." she said while hiding her face...

~☆~☆~☆~☆
Silvi looked at the table setting. Its was a nice lunch something she knew Mira would enjoy. She herself wasn't wearing royal attire when she and Spartan spoke on it earlier he mentioned she might want to try wearing one of the outfits they got for when she was just out in the gardens with him. A soft reminder that while she was a Queen it was a title and not all that she was. That it might help Mira feel more comfortable talking to her. So oft took his advice, even she knew people tended to be more cautious when she looked the part. Everything was set, and yet they both also hoped Mira wouldn't take her dressing down a wrong way either. It was a simple spring dress and one Spartan liked so..if Mira asked she'd tell her...it was one of her favorites for walks in the gardens with Spartan. When she just wanted some time as herself without worrying about being the Queen they all needed...in the end though it might help Mira more to know she had such worries.

Miharu listened as she spoke and reached out catching her hands. "If you possess it's TRUE form then...your not using her magic at all. I doubt she even knows how it was originally supposed to be. She's corrupted it so much. I was told about it once in the Pure Woods. That someone who held the magic to be one of the most beloved healers was given a divine gift. A power that could restore any injury and remove any illness in the body. It was different then the legendary Divine Shepards. But similar at the same time. Only to the Ancients horror the woman who was given the gift held no light in her and twisted the gift...corrupting its form. Instead of being a power to save lives she turned it into a magic that manipulates and tortures instead." Miharu took a breathe. "I heard your big brother has the original divine gift...but Raiser couldn't corrupt it so she added onto it...if he uses it to save lives he takes there injury onto himself but ten times worse. No one has the ability to remove that part....because it would take someone who can use the same gift as him. Despite that he's used it to save people who were dying...or severely injured. According to the medical staff Sarah has forbidden him from using itl afraid the next time he does it'll kill him."

~♡♡♡♡♡~~~~

Miki was splashing and playing with Rem who was all giggles and smiling. Rem would splash back as Miki always paused long enough to allow the Pixie time to recover and return the favor.

Rem was giggling and having fun but she knew Essie was troubled no doubt by Logan and his attention to his medallion. She wasn't a foolish girl she knew it was safe with her. But only as long as no one knew what it was. If they did there was really no way she could protect it and him. She wanted to keep it safe always. But...she was a smart girl their Papa always told her that sometimes to protect someone you had to know your own limits and...when to pass the baton for a while. It didn't mean she failed...it meant she was aware of the danger and the threat. She also knew looking at Essie there was a protective golden energy about him like the sun...like that nice elf...Minato. "Miki...hang on a second okay?"

""Okay." She answered as Rem climbed out of the water she couldn't focus or rather relax when she knew that awful Wolverine could show up and steal it from her. She walked up to Esric and met his gaze. "Essie....would...you be upset...If...I wanted to ask...Minato to keep it safe for a while" she asked him softly lowly..."i... know that bad man was focused on it...and I know...I'm not strong enough to stop him....but..Minato...his magic is already wrapping protectively around you. If,..if it's with him..I know that bad man can't get it....." she took a deep shaky breath perhaps having a cruel mom helped. "I know it means I won't sense you..." she whispered. "But the alternative scars me more...I don't want him getting it...hurting you..." she whispered unaware Miki could make her a charm necklace with a small amount of Esrics have a few strands that would allow Rem to have that closeness. That security. "So...its okay if Minato protects it for a while....I still have my magic that I can sense you with...but Esrc wouldn't sense her..."

Miki didn't fully understand. But..."oh...you mean about Esric's family Heirloom right?" It was a white lie on Rem's part but they all seemed to understand its importance that way without revealing his secret. Rem clasped it. "It allows him to know where I am and him me...but its priceless and I know I'm not strong enough to stop that Wolverine."

"I..can make a couple of pendants until Mams and Papa get him to stop. A few strands of hair from each of you. Its...an old spell.." Miki admitted one she shouldn't know at her age but..."I don't mind....and..she says it'll be simple." It would be the first time Miki slipped and admitted to hearing a voice. It wasn't Bartolli, in fact it wasn't evil, but incredibly sad lately. Especially since Miki saw her memory. The fallen Ancient now spirit that tried to guide those who gained her library little Miki was the first to listen....Cvinda had held all knowledge but lacked the wisdom to use it correctly and then was corrupted by it...Miki possed a wisdom that exceeded her years. Nurtured by Drak years ago.

~♡~♡~♡~♡~

Solace nodded. "I know." He said about there being an Ancient there to help maintain everything. He smiled as his usually gentle and patient love expressed wanting to be rid of the golem now, to restore Naria right now. He leaned in and kissed her cheek. "Naria will be stronger for it though. Right now he's remembering human emotions, feelings I know it's not fair to him. And if I wasn't forbidden by Draco to done the mantel of war again I'd probably be down there fighting the golem....but...it won't return his stolen life force...only the blade sealed within Tetrabilos has that power...and it's not yet time for the seal to break." He looked at her as she expressed concern over Nara's feelings growing from fascination to something more...."I'm not so sure about it being impossible...." Solace said softly. "Draco is quite irritated over all he didn't know...that we didn't know. That he was shunned by us for..." Solace said softly. "I heard him debating after...restoring the Ne'ther gate...once everything is set right depending on if Anos is willing to show him...his world. If it would truly be safe." He look at Nour. "The one thing Anos keeps stating no one is dying because of a war. He has no desire for such things."

The light that chased off those awful creatures and then a gentle voice...warm and kind and loving it made her feel warm inside like her...she was up and rushed hugging Nara's legs crying...not yet fully aware it wasn't her mom but someone who had her feeling as warm and safe...."mama I was so scared...." she cried "they were going to hurt me..."

~♤~♤~♤~♤

Tegra smiled a bit when he countered and said no lecture right now. Myth would have his hide if Tegra was agrivatted instead of resting. "Fair enough. Myth never goes easy on anyone who hurts me." Tegra agreed knowing his twin just as well. So I'll leave it at this. I believe in you."  He knew Savarian would feel the strength of his words the truth. No lecture no lengthy arguments just faith in him. The real him. Tegra nodded. " perhaps. Neither of them have liked me being down for long. I'm always grateful for there help."

Link nodded grimacing as Myth agreed that Will would certainly make him regret it. He shifted plants about as Myth commented about being careful with them. No joke...he remembered what she did to someone who was clear cutting a forest because he didn't like it being there....'I know... he said warily about the nature and about forgetting then paused as...there was an all to familiar vibration through the door...including Will he said rather calmly. hey, so...you're up already Will?

~◇~◇~◇~◇~

Levia nodded. "Sounds good." She said moving to walk with her. She knew they couldn't ditch there protection this time. Not with Opal recovering it meant Morgana was coming unhinged.

Lyka nodded. "Alright I'll,meet you there." He said turning and making his way back they needed to regroup now.

Chai nodded as they said Oak saved her. Then that Raphtalia saved Roan.

"I'm or I was trained a Pure Woods Valkyrie. As to Roan he almost stumbled into a hidden trap. I warned him we spoke and he helped me disengage the others. One trap wasn't set right and released....its poisoned blade I threw mine to intercept it. It did knocking the poisoned blade away..it was mine that wounded him. So..I'm not sure how well I actually saved him...."

"You stopped him from taking a blow from a deadly poison... "Chai spoke from where she was curled. "I don't think he minds the cut...that will heal...a deadly enough poison could be instantly fatal. Dying...from poison...can be agonizing....it was the slavers favorite means of killing..." she whispered remembering the tortured screams as she pressed her hand to the slave brand on her breast.

~☆~☆~☆~☆
Lacey smiled despite her pain. " I'll be..l"

"Lacey your really starting to bleed..." a nurse said worried.

Lacey sighed softly. "And there's nothing to be done about it. I'll stitch the ends back in my quarters and scar them if necessary."

The girl looked worried.
"I'm cursed. Nothing you do will make it stop until it settles down. Cell Breaker doesn't have an anti curse to it. I've held it off this long don't worry."

Sean looked up as Sharne admonished her firmly but gently. She listened and nodded. "Thank you My Mare." She said softly it was a sign of great respect and she did hold that. She just always had this underlying fear of being cast out or abused. But Sharne's words were of a true Mare. She placed her hand on her belly and sighed as she looked at her hair falling forward a bit. " I'll have to get used to this part..." it sounded odd as she reached up playing with the shimmering strands a bit.

Rumi looked at Ashe. "The herds here and many forward thinking ones would agree with you. It's the herds stuck in the old laws that present a problem. The old laws allow them to forcefully take what they want by brute strength if they when. A council would stop that protect the rights of all members fairly. A council verdict would have gone by Sean. What she wanted. She would want her Opal returned and to stay with Quinn. It's why Dhal's group and those like him would refuse it."

Millie listened. " I'm not sure, but is it really meddling with the present when today is still being written and tomorrow is unknown. We know, this Ryn, he fell prey to him. But that doesn't mean it has to be his tomorrow. He hasn't even been born yet. It's not his absolute future...after all Amanda proved that...she's having twins which surprised even Ri. " Millie looked at him. "So it's not meddling. Its us as his parents stating to Jado, we're taking our son back. You can't ruin his life we won't let you right?" She said then smiled a bit. "I'd answer that but you already know." She said as he didn't want her taking risks. "They're might be a way...to purge the darkness from Ryn...There's a room only Aunt Silvi can activate...it...takes her magic to activate. It forces someone to face themselves and what they've done....I read about it."

Nyx smiled. " I bet...as weird as it for me dying or so I clearly remembered...but standing before the inner circle and I'll never forget Drachrona's question. If I rewind time just this once and allow young do over to fulfill your destiny what will you do. My answer to this day...the same thing that got me this audience to begin with. Just as you'd make the same choice...its there in your current it kept Sarah safe." He said as Felix mewled and jumped to Nessa before nuzzling her. Nyx sighed watching the tiny pink ball of fluff. "I can't argue with that bringing you together. I wanted you to have a companion who would always be there...then he disappeared one day."

Felix's ears went downl "to find Silvi right Felix? Nessa wasn't smiling anymore. You wanted to find bring her home." Felix let out a sad meow as Nyx gently pat his head. "I know...that's something you didn't understand even now....but Silvi's home Felix looks like your adventure brought people here who paved the way for us all coming home little furball." Felix mowed dancing. Silvi, Nessa, Nyx...everyone was here. Hoping about on Nessa's lap before turning about and laying down. It wasn't an exact truth. But it wasn't a lie either....Felix was A dream fire fae garan. His dream was for them to be together and happy and he journeyed to find the ones who were lost.

Nyx stammered a bit. "Nessa..." he protested but sighed. "Tilly's up I'll see if she's hungry." He said glancing in that direction.

~☆~☆~☆
Vyshae smiled as Io took it. "From what I understand you need to find a comfortable place sit and clear your mind while looking into the water and flowers apparently it will start resonating with your grace...and the rest according to the notes will...explain itself."

Fii chuckled and nodded. "Can do." He said about getting washed up. He couldn't blame her for insisting on showering alone. But he walked in navigating the room as if he had always been there. Paz knew his 'trick' behind it. "I won't be long." He called back hearing that, I'm famished and it's your fault undertone. He'd have no means of countering since it was his fault. Fii got to getting undressed and into the shower. Thankfully when he promised to be quick he always was.

Prim nodded and sighed. "I just wish she included how best to approach him without startling or upsetting him. I can imagine how long he's been alone here..."

Leif smiled and kissed her cheek. "Sure." He said and walked in. He set about getting the water running as he checked the scents but stopped at one that was her favorite. A soft scent that always drifted about her. Some of there classmates went for stand out scents but Pandi...it was this one. He knew it well. Because of her it had become his favorite....and any time he caught the faintest hint it reminded him of her. He added it to the water watching as the oil bubble bath began foaming up. The bath oil was of a nature that produced the scented bubbles.

Heirloom looked at her as her breathing calmed. She'd have peaceful slumber. Sleep was a time of healing and rest, he wouldn't allow Mallium to take it from her. He moved to a closer chair and sat down lifting his book to read he'd have to make rounds later but paused and frowned hearing his name and the conversation...."I'd rather not..." he whispered with a low sigh it wasn't that he didn't wish to help them...no. it was that...there were simply too many at once!

~☆~☆~☆
Aiyan smiled. " Its alright." He said to her pregnancy hormones comment. "I love you too Zai." He said softly. He understood there had always only been her. "There was no one but you Zai. So I had to come back. Ever since we were little I knew then."

Suna helped him sit up before getting him a glass of water from the table side pitcher. She handed it to him smiling. "A bunch of druid boys got you here. I called for aid but before I could finish they dropped there repair work and came over. Took one look at you and told to hold on they'd get you to Arc. He'd fix you up. As they started off I recieved a note from Arc asking you to come for a check up, you had passed back out by the time we got here...and that woman. Zalli....she was waiting with the antitoxin ready. Looked at me and said. I will not let him die. Bring him in here please then began treating you."

Kyoko looked at Lorna as she spoke stating they had come for the Wise Man or in this case the Cursebreaker. She glanced at Regius he had been certain that they would find help here. Then brought her hands up to her belly. "I...I can't allow this curse to overcome me. Not just for me....this baby...doesn't deserve to have such a cruel fate. I can't change who there father is but I refuse to hand the baby to him...like they wanted to with me."

Regius looked at her but she glanced at Zuri who told her when they first rescued her......'I came to save you..just like you saved me from a similar fate.' Kyoko looked at her lap before looking up. " I won't let him turn this child into a vessel for himself.

"He won't." Naria'Jean said calmly.

" Because of the demon here?" Regius for being a Paladin wasn't tense or angry at hearing that. "Forgive me Lady Lorna and as you say a demon is here I can sense no evil or malice anywhere in Ethion. So I'm confused....I suppose perhaps its because of Lady  Emris...our Divinity she insists we view demons by there malice and evil not appearance...." he didn't realize he was perhaps opening the door for Lorna to explain ...the Nether was no more all black then D'Joran all white. Those demons who ascended above such things preferred to be called Ne'therian's but Lorna most likely wanted them to approach it or rather Kyoko....

The red panda who looked stressed still looked at Regius..."Sir Regius...what...."

He had to pause when Kyoko called him sir. His and Wyntress's birth mother was the Divinity Emris...and he was supposed to be far north having taken the Divine pendant from his mother and her place as the Divinity....the way he was brought up his selfless giving nature all of it...had been for that role. To be revered above all others. Emris always warned him about accepting the Divinity for the wrong reasons. To be revered, closest to the Ancients...and yet his little sister who was kidnapped the divine council declared dead and lost to all of Evangelion, the same day she was reported taken by slavers..because  she was not the next Divinity they would not sanction sending the holy knights let alone the Paladin's after her. When he turned 18, when it came time to ascend and accept his mother's place he did..Ode was there...watching. All of Evangelion had been. Sitting on the grand dais behind his mother had been the massive spiraling star of Phantisma...

His mother's endless tears..her constant begging them to find her. Being told she was no doubt dead by now....was that what was so revered? In all other things they listened to her. But her judgement was clouded and jaded when it came to her family. Regius was safe. *He* was the divine child not his sister and so...his sister's loss meant nothing to the well being of the kingdom. Ode hadn't really spoken to him all morning just saying...you'll show me the real you. You always do. Regius had ascended the stars to the seat of stars where his mother usually sat seeing the masses. She took the position as a child so although her body stayed a child's in appearance she was a full grown woman. And the same one who mischievously gave Link the huge Orihalcom crystal for Noctis's heart. As well as the blessings that kept that heart and the soul safe when the spirit ran her magic so low now.

Regius had walked past his mother saying forgive me. Politely and thrust his hand into the heart of the most unruly Divine Relic ever....when asked why he was giving up the divinity his answer...he could not accept a position that meant abandoning anyone, let alone his family. His mother was trapped by the divine rules of her position...if Phantisma helped him, he'd hunt down all the lost dark relics and find his baby sister. He'd gladly give up becoming the Divinity if it meant doing what his mother wanted saving people and finding Wyntress.....Phantisma accepted. At the moment Ode was the only one of there group who knew how divine and pure Regius's blood was....his blood ran and shined like the northern lights, like his mother...Wyntress's did...when either he or his mom was with her. That was the only difference,  made her impure as the next divine child. All Borealis Lycan had the same effect with there hair and fur. But....he didn't care for titles even if they were polite....he didn't ever feel he deserved them. Lady Lorna most likely knew of his mother if not knew her personally. At the very least...he doubted just as he sensed and knew Naria was an Ancient even as wounded as he was. Lorna was the seerer blessed by the Ancients...she would see him clearly with her own gifts. And Although Emris had not said it to him once only give him small sad smiles....she could not be more proud of his choices. To search for Wyntress, to hunt the dark relics, and his life long friendship with Ode, each always having each others backs. Keeping each other on track.

"Please, no need for titles,  Regius or even Kry is fine. Regius Krylancelo is my full first name. As to your question . Divinity Emris firmly believes that one should not be judged by where they are born, or who there parents are. But by who they are. Just as a corrupt soul can be born from pure parents a pure soul can be born from a corrupt one. For that reason she will if you and Ode wish to travel north when it's safe to open Evangelion's corridor to you both granting you sanctuary within the Holy veiled kingdom. She believes your child will be born holding a strong light within. So when that time comes and you wish to go she's asked me to help Ode get you both safely there." Kyoko covered her mouth crying as she turned into Ode. Not upset but rather she had never once thought there was help out there for her.

Kei nodded. " It was." He said in agreement not knowing Naiya actually knew the one...knew Regius. He never actually met them only that they were someone he should avoid. Seen from a distance so the meeting might be a bit interesting....he cleaned up for Naiya after all. No more mischief.

"From what I heard he was offered once and turned it down." Fennis said finishing up and smiling. "Something about liking being a medicine man. And having his free time although he does have his busy moments. " Maybe but it's the way of our people, we do not turn out those who need help. Even in our own troubled times. It's a belief going back well past the last Queen. Those who turn there backs on others in trouble even through there own hardships will find doors slamming shut when they're own need becomes greater then they can handle...If we turn them out knowing  Arc can help that girl he's likely one of the few left who can then what. What do we say to the Ancients when we face them. 'Sorry we were struggling, she was on her own. Pregnant scared and with a curse she never asked for. I know your worried Fable." He smiled. "But I also know you'd never cast out the girl either. You'd be the first arguing if we did try to turn her away."  Fennis laughed. "Oh yeah I remember....it was always a mess then used to think you'd give up on me."

Erza blinked drink part way to her mouth. "What's Zion?" She asked having never heard of it. Mythical Miravavanna sure. Zion no. Her curious gaze had Traya giggling far to much to answer.

"Too cute" Traya said to her baffled look.

Athrun smiled a bit guilty. " not as much as I should...There's this beauty that walks around our home and distracts me quite easily. All she need do is but smile. I don't think she realizes the effect she has on me yet." He said teasingly back talking about Maize herself. But he was very much okay with this being their home. Blushing a bit on the our.

~⊙~⊙~⊙~⊙~⊙~⊙

River looked at him glad he always understood her urgency. "Three Aqua Staticos boards. At least a couple of good swimmers who can handle a chains ladder rescue. One twisted spine, one missing her lower legs and one with signs of either severe bruising or Greenish Dresh. All in lower limbs. They're on a high ledge. Extreme muscle degeneration." Her report to him was because Merfolk and Mystrians weren't built exactly the same. There state moving through water without proper supmport and gear would be fatal. She could take care of evens need for air. A Cains ladder would be them climbing and bracing slowly handing each survivor down to the water team. The water team supports that person as they brought the flat back board with body straps up beneath strapping them in. If awake explaining that it was to get them safely to the surface, the water was there worst enemy with rescues like this the drag and pull on a poorly supported body..."If we have aquatic thermal blankets we'll need those. The water temperature is dropping. It's down by ten since thirty minutes ago." As well as temperature but River wasn't arrogant or foolish. If she forgot an important rescue tool Ros would remember which is why the visual run down.

Acerbus taking a bite of his own sandwich and listening to Del talk about her family, they had this conversation before but it was just at the time didn't know and was grateful to be pretty taken in with his, but this had changed. "Well, I think in times like this we can try and focus on what is here. And what...I mean who is here is your sister getting looked over. When you are ready I think speaking to her or her coming to you might help fill those blanks in." He didn't want to worry about her mother, but unknown to them both she was closer than they knew as well.

Mela smiled, "I love it when you look upset at me." She teased but then listened to him. She looked down and up as Blake mentioned he could be gone and back in no time. She pulled out the list from one of her pockets. It was covered with notes and scribbles from both her a Twilight, all but the two had been marked off. The last two with question marks near them. "I say we need to hedge our bets and you see if your Dad's got these." She noted handing it over to him. "Roddy is a long shot, he's got a collection but he wasn't even sure."

Samson moving to place a hand on his friends shoulder, "A witness would be the best course of action." He told him and gave the shoulder a good pat. But, he knew that getting a witness would be as hard. The only ones that could be would be his kids and the elder raven did not wish to try and force that from anyone that young.

Tenebrae nodded, "I have learned that your feelings are correct, so I will be there with you." He noted and floated back over, "But, I am curious your husband seemed to be on a mission this morning trying to get it all together. Is that why you are here by yourself?"

Mars looking up and shaking his head, "No, thank you I think I am fully getting full." He told her with a smile. He then moved to help pick up the plates and bring them to the sink. "You know we need to get out of the perch. We could wait around all day but it will drive us nuts." He told her, "Let stretch our wings a little bit and get some fresh air."

Crys was still in shock a little as she looked to the picture, when Eros called her name a second time. "Huh!?" She said and looked back towards him. "Oh sorry got lost in something." She said wondering how long it took for him to get her attention back. She thought a little bit and then looked back. "Eros...how well do you know our Lady of the Unkindness?" This was a very out of the blue question for sure.

Pops pointing out, "Oh it isn't luck, seems we got these fancy lanterns made from Elves here. I think they came from the La'Shaire." He said looking over. "Of course I am curious as why we haven't tried to share this to other places, any idea Councilman?" He asked leaning on the bar and his gaze now turning to Midas. It seemed the old 'Inn Keeper' did mind the interruption but waited a little.

Midas blinked, if he had know Noah knew Cerulea his ex-wife he might have just left the Inn a while ago, but he has a talent to sticking his foot in his mouth it seemed. Now presented with a question no one really asked him point blank before he took a breath. "Well...it not like we could. Um as you said they were gifts to us. The ones we use needed to be modified for our use in dark magic as it produces light." He explained, "A question like that should be saved for a represented of the La'Shire I..." He then heard the door open and smiled, "Like this young woman." He said seeing what could be his salvation.

Nessaran walked in to the Inn this time glad she didn't have to knock or try and push herself like last time. To her side was Horace, with the magical tutoring done it was time for him to be the Squire and learn more out and about in the Unkindness, much the same Blake did at the castle. First stop was the Inn to get some food as well as try and smooth things over with the owner. When walking in she noticed all eyes were on here. Though she use to it, many like to point out her height all the time. "Right, so hello there."

Pops sighed a little, "Oh good the Dragon Knight's back." he said under his breath, he promised Eros he would be more open. But, as a former thief it was hard to push those bias to the side just yet.

Rao walked in a looking around the slightly empty room as she mentioned how he helped with the knots. "I just teaching you." He told her with a wink. He moved to the bed and sitting down on the edge of it and nodded. "Of course I will." He told her sitting up. "And you of course know you are welcome to visit here as well. Just try to keep that little guard under control." He added.

Sharply listened to all this new information and each time looking more surprised and shocked. His friend having left when he thought he had died. But, returned with a wife, a non-avion wife at that. And had kids, twins. AND took over as the Lord of the Unkindess. It was all so much to take it. He did miss out on a lot it seemed. And he would be for more not too much later. He looked to his sister again just taking this all in when the door to his room opened.

Zanna walked in and closing the door, after a deep breath, "So...they are considering brining a doctor in. They will discuses it with Toia here soon." She noted and looking over. She was getting the feeling that some of the Priestess may not like her. That was something she would have to deal with much later. Walking back over to the bed she smiled a little tired smile seeing Sharply was up and at least looking a little better. Though still shocked. "I see Lulu must be filling you in on what's happened since you were gone."

Rotta had to think about that a little bit, looking back to the market. "Hmmmmm, Tarva is a few stalls down. He might have what you are looking for. He says he got all of his recipies from some monks back in the day." He noted and then leaned in to whispered the next part. "We think he is pulling our wings a little."

Mizuki took a pause as her head started to ache a little bit and her eye flickered. She was able to shake it off as she listened. "I...must ask. You all seem to have more information on how Lilyanna gotten the injuries. And she seems to be in some danger?"

***

Lana turned and looked a little bit, "The Tinwind forest is pretty thick." She noted, "When the original settlers moved through it was hard, not to mentioned the thorn vines in a few places." She leaned down to the ground and started to draw her village the best she could and then the forest around it. Her village was at the base of one of the smaller part of the mountain rage and built up along it. "It is almost like a natrual wall for protection for most of my home. Once through they have been able to get roads successfully made through it on several sides, but over here are the far east it loosens up a lot." Which given who they were dealing with would have used that side to sneak themselves in and start blending. "Why?" She asked for the most part she thought the castle had all the maps and this wouldn't be new information.

***

Serg just smiled his angel of a wife loves to mention how good of a father he is going to be. He hopes to live up to that expection when the time comes. "Oh..that reminds me a friend gotten me a book of baby names, I have it back at our room. Haven't gone through it yet and I know we are still a little early." What was funny is he also has other books about raising a child and parenting he also wants to read through in their room.

Rio taking sip, "So that is where my lunch went." He joked. "Hmmm...most likely crushed up Iklanip it doesn't have a taste and tends to soak up the hold over of liquor in you." He noted taking another sip. He spoke so matter of fact about it was like he had used it himself a few times. But, he didn't bring any with him since he didn't think he would do the drinking he did.

Torin was hoping he would be able to say he was getting better or maybe faster, but Juno had the right idea. She was able to finally pull him away from trying and over towards the lunch they had brought. "Guess I was getting carried away huh. Sorry this is still so new to me." He noted and thanks to his mind he wanted to know the ins and outs like when ever he learned something new through his experiments and here there was so much else. He noticed she was packing a little more fruit for them than normal, but he didn't seem to mind as he craved it now a little more.

Tria sighed and looked over, "Not really." She answered, "She waited for the day of...not just day of but hours before this mission she was meant to go on that would have her heading home. And this is how I find out one of our biggest enemies back in with Master squad is still around and is the one that threaten my home, my mother, causing chaos in the region, and may still be there. And I can't warn my mother about him." She took a deep breath letting that all out, "And I think...no I know Tempest was holding something else back from telling me or Lana." She did her best to keep her voice down as not to wake Ban back up. "Tell me I'm over reacting." She said to Aspen.

Abbadon listened to Tiff and she brought up a very good point about if roles were reversed with Soraya. He bite his lip, but then sighed. "Yes. I would." He answered honestly. "Okay, so if they ask you I think you should do it." He told her, "But, all I ask if I can be there as well." He knew Zlo wouldn't try something or may not try something. He saw it when he spoke to him long ago. He cared for and wanted to be with Soraya. He just didn't know how deep that Zlo had been buried.

Duncan finished putting on his own clothes and straightening his hair a little before coming and looking for his boots. Grabbing them and putting them on he suddenly became aware of something. "Is this...is this the first time our parents met each other?" He asked. He was going through his mind trying to think that this was normal, but nothing was coming up. Which made him a little nervous again. His father can be a little forward at times. Didn't help that when they both arrived at the gate but from opposite ends he had his bow at the ready. Thank goodness his mother was there to talk him down.

Wes took an ice bath to soothe his muscles and a shower to clean himself off, ready just in time for the eventual knock on his door. He stayed quiet for most of the trip, mainly writing down what he observed into his parents' old journal. He was interested in the idea of seeing a working golem- he saw a deactivated one once in his youth, and his parents saw many more, but none were in any condition to really get any information about how they worked. Their biggest guess was that the Magi used their own souls to power them somehow, but how could one be working now? A soul trapped in a golem's body for medical reasons, perhaps? He was snapped out of his thoughts as it looked like the door was about to open.

Sally smiled as she looked at the new ring on her finger. Sending messages to Rain and Seda asking to meet for a light meal, she was about to choose a ring for Weiss when a child ran up to her, asking for an autograph. "And what brought you here today?" She asked as she signed the photo the child gave her.

"Papa's buying a ring to propose to Miss Loralai! But it's a secret!" The child said happily.

"Well, I most definitely hope she says yes to your Papa. And don't worry, your secret is safe with me." Sally said with a wink.

"And why are you here, Miss Sally? I thought you were already married to Mister Movado ..?" The child tilted his head in confusion.

"I am... Hmm..." Sally held her chin, thinking of a way to explain it to a child of his age, "Mister Movado and I are just welcoming someone else we love into our family. This is Miss Weiss."

"Oh!" The child smiled more as he turned to Weiss. "Please take care of them, Miss Weiss!"

Zuri was suddenly on guard for a moment, until she realized that the group surrounding them didn't mean them any harm. She took a deep breath, glad to not have to fight again so soon, but remained on guard, even as Kry talked to Kiyoko. She did smile a little, however, to try to ease the red panda while she adjusted her glasses.

"...This doesn't seem  to be my day... no matter- the child still has my blood, so all is not lost..." Chaos said to himself. His Asscessinato has taken over several villages and built up their ranks, but the fact that a small group was able to get to the core of his small empire and extract Kiyoko,  he needed to make sure his security was reinforced.


Genevieve clearly listened to both Silvi and Spartan's words, deep in thought as she and Dia returned their room. "Hmm... I really don't want to change the outfit... but if I don't,  you'll either hesitate or keep refusing to use my power... and if that happens, you could die..." she said to Dia. "I know I'm not that old... I've been with you for about a third of my existence, and your life and happiness means everything to me. So... I'll make some adjustments to the outfit so you don't have to just wear a copy of mine. It's still gonna show you off though! Not only does the fit help with battle, but you look really good, Dia! I'm not gonna to not show you off a little!"

"Okay, okay, fine Genevieve," Dia said with a soft smile.

It was a long talk. Infernus talked to Anos about the old days, the fights they had, the viewpoints that put them at odds, and where they would go from here.

"It is good that our homeland is still thriving, Anos... In the end, it seems that your path was the more correct one. Heh... Shame that it is questionable if I'll ever see my home again." He told Anos about the fusion of his soul with Saber's, and how he was coming to terms with it. He always believed that in the end the strong dictated the fate of the weak- it was the very reason he believed that all of their realm should of sought strength first and foremost- so running from the path fate put before him was out of the question.

"Honestly, it went better than I hoped," Torrent admitted. It was quite awkward talking about their situation,  but the fact Slate was willing to talk about it at all was a positive surprise.

Juli laid her head on Slate's shoulder. "It's okay," she said softly. She couldn't help but feel guilt- even though she always knew deep down that Torrent's heart belonged to another, she felt that she was still in the wrong to hurt a man who did nothing but treat her right, and a woman who never wronged her. Sure, the Rage Virus pushed her farther than she would of went otherwise, but those feelings were still her own...

"You don't have to worry," Apple said as she started the first few scans, "Now I'm going to need you still for this part." Hopefully this would divert both their focus!

"Well of course she does- I wouldn't be getting my niece otherwise!" Elly mused with a slight laugh

""You have to remember that I spent my life devoted to duty and family. I don't think I even remember having a hobby," Parack admitted,  "Honestly, just being with you is enough, Julep."

"Hobbies... Hmm, I never thought about them," Magnus answered,  not knowing that Parack was dealing with the same line of thought, "I know that Parack did enjoy painting when he was small- long before the events that led to my own birth. Maybe that rubbed off on me?"

((Occ: forgot Anos. Had to add him in.)

Fai smiled as Rotta suggested a place then commented on there wings being pulled a little. She giggled. "Perhaos, but all tall takes have a small kernel of truth to them. I'd still like to check. " She said grateful for Rotta's help.

Josie leaned back looking at her drink before looking at Mizuki. "We have reason to believe he's abusing her Muzuki....but we have no proof. Now Aiyanna is saying the winds of death are flowing around both Lil and Loch."

☆☆☆☆☆

Traine listened to Lana it was clear she either had no idea...or was hiding it rather well. But Zandra had told him she refused wanting Akexie to travel due to the danger and meant it. "Its from here Lefleeze and his men snuck in. And where it's Most likely the heaviest guarded." Traine said calmly. Then met her gaze. "How well do you handle seeing a corpse in any state of decay?" Trsine asked looking at the Tinwood. "Can you keep calm...or are you likely to panic?" Traine looked back at Lana then pointed. "Because once we cross this meadow and enter those woods....you will see countless fallen....put on display."

☆☆☆☆☆☆

"I cam show you of course. Although you no doubt realize I could separate you both without harming the bunny." Anos said sitting back. "Although I don't think your way is wrong either. In the end there is a limit to one's personal growth...a limit they can not overcome on there own."

Weiss smiled at the boy nodding. "I will. I love them both with all that I am. So that is an easy promise to make."

Rotta nodded, "This way." He said the stall wasn't far from where they were in the market. It also wasn't hard to miss as it always seemed to have barrels, racks of wine and other drinks, and a large keg behind normally full of the newest brew he was trying out on people.

Mizuki looked over, that made sense based on the injuries' she saw the other day and the way everyone was so protective as well. But, her head seemed to snap more to attention when they mentioned the winds of death going towards Lil and Loch. It dawned on her that was the dark feeling she was getting when coming over. She closed her eyes a little and spoke in a whispered and small prayer. After a moment she sighed, the duo were to far away for her to give protection. When opening her eyes, "If she wishes I can take her to the Scared Oak for sanctuary. We would be able to protect her and any member of the family if need be."

***

Lana looked over a bit, "Yeah, sadly this isn't my fist time in dealing with his tricks." She noted not even wanting to say LarFleeze name. One of the missions while with Fang and the Liberation Party was to counter what ever the Jaguar was doing and they same for them. Though she never crossed paths with him personally she was well aware of what he can do, which made her want to get home as quickly as possible.

Infernus looked at Anos as the Demon King offered a quick and easy solution. "I definitely know that you can- I'd be lying if I said I never considered it- But while I don't know for absolute certain what will happen with our souls, I was lying to the rabbit and his mate saying I had zero idea what would happen. The stronger soul will win out, and the rabbit was able to keep his sanity despite several visits to the Ninth Circle- something that was beyond me. Regardless if it is an erasure of a soul or the creation of a new one, it will be his that will win out, not mine. And considering that even you can't restore what the humans took from him since he's not of our realm... It just doesn't sit right with me that the Victor ends up worse off than the Defeated. If I don't follow my own philosophy, then there's no weight behind me exposing it- and regardless of how right or wrong it might be, I won't abandon my path simply because of convenience."

The boy smiled as he took Weiss' hand, shaking it happily before taking his autograph and running back to his father.

"Its always nice to see smiles around here, and to see love blooming even during times like this," Sally said with a soft coo, hugging Weiss before going back to choosing a ring.

(OOC: Sorry again, guys. Real life got crazy. Sorry if anything is off in this post. I wrote it over the course of a few weeks. My focus has had to be on my family this month while my mom recovers from surgery. She's doing really well, though, thank God. Hope you're all well.)

Del nodded as Acerbus spoke, and she was grateful that when her mind was racing, he was able to think rationally for them both… just as she did for him when he was the overwhelmed one. She moved closer to him on the chair and rested against him, moving to hug his arm. “You’re right. Getting a chance to get to know her… right now… that’s enough to focus on. The more I read of the reports that the Sacred Oak are sending and Dimael… the more I understand that she needs to be held separate from the actions she took. How such a thing like that dagger could be allowed to exist by the Ancients… I can’t understand,” she said. Though the ancient days of D’Joran certainly may have warranted more of those relics than today would require.

“Do you?” Blake asked with a smirk, then watched as she pulled out the list. Blake moved to take the list and looked at the last two items, raising an eyebrow at it. “These certainly aren’t just going to be lying around somewhere,” he agreed. “But just maybe they’re safely stashed away in the Archives,” he said, nodding as he tucked the list into his pocket. “I’ll check with Dad,” he assured her, but he didn’t want to head off until after she’d finished her lunch. “What are you planning after lunch?” he asked, knowing Mela wasn’t the sort to just go rest. She’d likely get involved in something in the meantime.

Atticus listened and nodded in agreement. A witness would be best, but… he couldn’t imagine Karin’s sons turning on him, and he hoped that the youngest wouldn’t be exposed to it yet. “I can’t go see her with nothing to offer but the hope that one day we’ll figure it out. You said the injunction keeping him away ends tonight. Something has to give before then,” he said in a quiet voice, shaking his head some. The Golden respected the fact that he needed to yield to the politics of Unkindness, to their laws and traditions, which was why he came to Samson and Judith to speak with them openly about the matter. They admitted that he could take Lily away from Unkindness, but that Karin would never stop vying for his right to her as her lawful husband. No… somehow that marriage needed to be annulled, and since Karin would never willingly give that to Lily, he knew the only ‘out’ for her would be death… or to expose some crime on Karin’s part that would give Acerbus the right to invalidate the marriage, giving Lily her freedom to leave, to take her children if she wished, and to remarry if so desired… “We need a witness…” he whispered, more to himself than his friends.

Twilight smiled when Tenebrae agreed to come along, having learned her feelings tended to be correct. She then nodded a bit and rested back some, looking up at the leaves and the sun poking through them. “Yeah. He needed to put all of his attention on it… so we can make it there safely and back safely. We know what dangers exist outside Unkindness right now, but… the only thing we can’t predict is what awaits us inside Aeon. My grandfather told me some of what he knew. He said he’d been there plenty of times, but even he was kept from observing all of the traditions there. I know it’s necessary, otherwise this gift will kill me without the final blessings, but… it’s also a bit scary to not know what’s to come. That’s another reason I appreciate you agreeing to come. You’ve looked out for me, even when I didn’t want it, and I think I’ll still need that…”

Koi smiled. “Good,” she said when he admitted he was finally full with having finished what was left of her sandwich. She watched him move them to the sink and turned in her chair to look at him as he spoke about getting out of the perch. She nodded a bit, “I do agree with that. After yesterday’s craziness, I’d like to get out for a bit,” she admitted. Between the panic attack and then news of Lilyan’anna… she wanted to make sure Unkindness wasn’t falling in on itself, honestly. She was on the Council now. She wanted to do what her father would do… and Alaric would be out there, ensuring things were quiet and that there wasn’t any legitimate leaks of information out there before Acerbus and Delilah felt it was time to share. She was sure Lilyan’anna would do the same. She’d spoken highly of Koi’s father… and she was sure that meant they shared many views. She moved to stand up and nodded. “Couldn’t hurt to take a flight around the village and if we happen upon Faroe or Aiyanna, we can ask how Miss Lily is,” she agreed.

“I mean… I’ve known Acerbus a long time, but Delilah… I haven’t had too many interactions. Those I have had, outside of saving her from her attacker, she’s been everything that people say. If you’re asking about what I ‘see’ when I’m in her presence… her aura is very vibrant. There are layers to her, but none that concern me…” Eros answered honestly. “Why… why do you ask? You’ve never had any interest in hearing about the Royals before,” he noted, though she’d essentially been pulled into Rachel’s service.

“Sounds like Unkindness has made some serious alliances lately,” Noah said when Pops mentioned the lanterns helping to protect Unkindness likely came from La’Shire. “Of course, I did hear that one of the princesses here married into that family, so… makes sense,” she added. She then glanced back over at Midas as Pops extended the question of why they weren’t sharing the lanterns with others to the Councilman… she narrowed her eyes some at his flustered physical response to being put on the spot by Pops. She then looked over when Nessaran entered the Inn and Midas took advantage of her arrival to pass the buck, so to speak. “Hmmm..” She smiled and waved a kind ‘hello’ to the Knight. “Ah, you’re a Knight. That’s impressive,” Noah said, honestly, and then paused as she noticed Horace at Nessaran’s side. She glanced at Pop’s as though silently asking if that was one of the young princes as she suspected. Even Horace likely had opinions on Midas, although it was more likely that he would simply regurgitate things he’d heard Zanna say… since she was likely not a fan of those who took advantage of her and misguided her into trying to overthrow her father. No one had proof that Midas had anything to do with the attempted coup, but Zanna and others had their suspicions. He certainly wasn’t the mastermind. That was most likely Karin…

Deetra smiled when Rao said he was just teaching her and gave that friendly wink. He often did that. It was like a little secret ‘It’s okay’ he would send her whenever she was clearly having a tough time with the lessons or with the rules. She nodded and moved to sit on the edge of the bed with him when he assured her he would visit her and that she would always be welcome here, as long as she kept Rotta ‘under control.’ She blushed some and shook her head. “I don’t know why Rotta and Horace got like that… or why it caused so much trouble,” she admitted. Things that, perhaps, she’d find some guidance in from Fai as she grew to know and trust her new guardians. She had a ‘family’ here in the form of the Coven, but… she never knew what it was like to have a family in the traditional sense. What if they didn’t like her or she didn’t fit in? What if they regretted agreeing to take her and then she had nowhere to go? “It’s kinda scary….” She admitted, “not knowing what’s going to happen.”

“Sorry. I think I overwhelmed you with all of that… and it’s only some of it,” Lulu admitted. She then paused as Zanna entered the room and closed the door. She smiled and nodded, looking back to Sharply. “That sounds like good news,” she said about them maybe bringing in a doctor from La’Shire to see if they could help his recovery. She looked back and nodded. “I did a bit. On Acerbus mostly.” She looked back to Sharply. “I’ll personally visit him and let him know about you… I have a feeling he won’t believe me until he sees you himself, though,” she said. Sharply’s presence was being kept a secret, even from the Royal Family and the Council, for now, mostly to ensure he was healed enough before he was potentially flooded with visits or questions… They wanted to give him time, but Acerbus was his best friend… and he deserved to know. Especially now that Sharply seemed to be okay to have a visit or two.

The group seemed to pause when Mizuki asked if Lilyananna was in some sort of danger. Gideon became quiet, clearly having strong opinions on the matter, but he also was well aware it was not his place to disclose what was speculation to some… but which Lily had confessed to Sabine yesterday.

Ambrose shook his head. “We have our suspicions,” the Sage said to Mizuki. “There is some danger to her, but without proof of the validity of our suspicions, our ability to protect her is… limited,” he said honestly to Mizuki. “Let me ask you, young Priestess. What are the requirements for one to seek sanctuary within the Sacred Oak?” he asked. Access to the Oak was limited to those expressly granted permission by Madam Toia. Perhaps, until they found a more permanent solution, they could move Lilyan there… It would offer an added protection once the injunction ended tonight…

Sabine was biting her tongue, practically. She didn’t just have suspicions. Lily had confided in her with the truth. But it was merely her word against his, even with all of the physical evidence in her condition. She knew Karin would somehow spin it into something that she caused to herself. It infuriated her… She didn’t know that a second voice, another witness and victim to Karin’s acts, was in the process of being moved to speak.

***

Nascha paused and then smiled when Serg mentioned a book of baby names back at their room. She nodded. “We’ll have to look through that, though we don’t even know what we’re having yet,” she added. It didn’t mean they couldn’t pick out their favorite names. “Serg? You know… I was thinking. You never talk about your parents. Are they… you know… still around?” she asked, not sure how to ask him if he had parents… and if he did… where were they? Wouldn’t they want to know about their marriage or that Serg was going to be a father? Or his new big job he’d taken on in La’Shire? She wasn’t sure where her family was, since she’d been taken from them when she was much younger, but she did hope that some day, maybe, she would find out they were all still out there.

“Sorry,” Vera said with a smile when Rio joked about that being where his left over lunch had gone. “But more food will be arriving soon. I figured with how long you were sleeping, you probably wouldn’t be up to going out until you had some food in you.” She then paused at the knock on the door. “Speaking of…” She moved to get up, already having gotten dressed a bit earlier. She moved out to the door and opened it, seeing the attendant there with a cart. “Thank you,” she said before taking it and closing the door. “Lunch is here, I guess. Far too late for it to be breakfast, and a little too late to still be brunch,” she noted with a smirk.

“I know. It can be… overwhelming and exciting. I remember,” Juno noted with a smile as he sat down with her to have some lunch. “I’ve always had… magic. I didn’t know it was ever really my own until after learning about the brand… but magic isn’t new to me. It was more my hidden heritage that I needed to get used to. But for you… it’s all new and different. You can’t expect to be a master at it in a day. I’m still learning too. Just let it come and don’t force it,” she said as she moved to offer him a plate with some sandwiches cut up on it and nudging a tray of fruit and veggies with some sweet and savory dips on it between them.

Aspen nodded as he came over and sat with Tria. “I think… Movado never would have approved any of this if he sensed Lana wasn’t going to be as safe as possible. Maybe if Tempest withheld something, it was for her benefit,” he said, moving to rub her back. “It doesn’t make it easier to sit back and wait,” he said. “And it doesn’t make it easier to have it all dropped on you with such short notice. I know you want to be out there with her, but… like Fang once said about you needing to do some things yourself when you were her age… maybe this is something Lana needs to do herself. She’s had a lot of doubts and questions and she’s been suspicious and distrusting, even in herself, and she needs this to give her some answers. I know… what it’s like… to feel like you’ve completely broken and burned every bridge in a search for some sort of absolution or revelation… You were there to help me get through that. And when she’s home again, you’ll be here for her too.” He thought a moment and looked at her. “Would it make you feel better if I asked Movado to let us know of updates as they come in?” With Aspen no longer a Knight, he wouldn’t normally be privy to it, but maybe as Movado’s brother and a prince, he’d oblige.

“Thank you,” Tiff said as she sat with Abbadon, still enjoying the sunshine, even as it crept towards lunch time. Abbadon, like the other Goldens, really needed to recharge with it a bit… so she had insisted spending the whole morning. Not that she was met with much resistance on the matter. She was grateful, though, that Abbadon agreed with her that if they were to ask her to help with Zlo, then… he wouldn’t keep her from doing it, but that he wanted to be there. “I’m sure, if they ask, that can be arranged,” she said as she moved to rest against him a bit more. “It’s hard for me to say no when I’m asked to be a Memoria… even if I want to,” she admitted.

“No,” Saffy said, looking over at Duncan as he finished getting dressed. “They met before, but… it's been a while. They never really lived here, while my parents did,” she said. Duncan had, after all, been sent here essentially to become an apprentice and learn a trade. “I know, at least, they’ve met my dad. Mom was always a bit busy…” she admitted. “I’m more nervous about meeting them again, now…” she admitted. “I’m glad they don’t know what happened,” she said, worried that it would in some way make his parents disapprove of their relationship, because she’d gone through that ordeal. She couldn’t help the insecurity. But she also knew that something brought them here for Duncan… they’d sensed his distress, perhaps… like her mother had. “Are they going to like me?” she asked. It wasn’t like she’d seen them since she and Duncan were much younger.

Kale smiled when Tumeric came over to him and said that her parents wanted to keep the group as small as possible for lunch right now. “That makes sense. I mean, parents getting together. Maybe they’re trying to see if there’s going to be a proposal or something,” he said. It was how things happened in the Warren, after all. Parents usually met to discuss potential nuptials. And while Kale and Tumeric were not privy to the actual reason for the visit, out of respect for Saffron and Duncan’s privacy, they knew Basil and Coriander wouldn’t have made the trip for no reason. He smiled and managed to hold back a chuckle when Meri stammered through an invitation to go explore the castle gardens while her parents were meeting with Saffron, Duncan and his parents, Aki and Gilin (I don’t think we have a last name for Duncan…). “I’d love that,” he said as he moved to stand up. “Maybe we can find the kitchen and grab a bite to go, too,” he suggested as he moved to open the door and lead Tumeric out.

Basil sighed heavily. “Why do I feel like our youngest will have words for us later?” he asked Cori as he moved to offer his hand to her so they too could leave for their luncheon with Duncan’s parents, Duncan and Saffy.
__________________________________

Loch sat up on the bed as Sarasha moved onto the floor, looking distressed and ill. He moved off the bed and knelt beside her, trying to understand what was happening when the stench reached his nose. He recoiled from it some, into her a bit. “What is that?” he asked before she answered, explaining she had allowed his middle brothers into her gardens, her domain, so that Loch could see them for what they truly were. Could see how he was different from them. “Ara, you said no one was supposed to come in here,” he said before he heard them talking. His hands balled into fists. He moved to stand up, wanting to go out there and confront them, drive them out. If she didn’t stop him, he would. “How dare they?” he whispered sharply, feeling that indignant rage rush through him… They were plotting their mother’s murder, possibly their little brother’s murder, to frame him, to torment his best friend. They were planning how to get away with all of it, because they had before. Karin never said it in so many words, but he had certainly implied his attempts on Safira’s life and that he’d perhaps orchestrated Lormond’s disappearance. Perhaps even helped plot and most certainly conspired to kill Lord Alaric Evrain. Of course, meeting them with fists and anger wouldn’t stop them. It might only end with Loch truly killing someone and destroying any chance of him saving his mother, his brother and himself. No… Sarasha was showing him this because she wanted him to speak of what he knew to those who could do something about it. End Karin’s reign of terror by ending the silence that protected him. But in this moment, all he wanted to do was put out his brothers… “The injunction expires tonight… they’ll kill her if I don’t intervene,” he said, not even thinking he didn’t have to physically do so… he just needed to speak.

Orion smiled and nodded a bit. “Yeah… maybe some day,” he agreed, not really wanting to get into his drama with his dad. “Let’s just say, for now, that… he insisted I stay here, as his oldest child and only son… and learn from him. Make something of myself. I don’t think he was particularly pleased that being a Guard was where I ended up. He wanted me on the Council with him one day, but… I just… Anyway, my mom and my little sister are with the Jay colony in Azura. I would much rather be there, honestly…” he said. “Best I can do for now to get some freedom from my overbearing father was to move into the CrossWing…”

~*~*~*~*~*~

Faroe nodded when Aiyanna said that she felt she got permission or affirmation from Alaric that it was okay for her to not call Asage her mother… because a mother was someone who protected, comforted and loved you… and for Aiyanna, that was her grandmother, Josie. “I swear, things started to get worse around here when he died,” he said. Alaric was revered in Unkindness, always by those who knew he was innocent, and later by all when he was vindicated. “He gave you good advice.” He then nodded and moved to rest against the frame of the porch again when she asked how Loch would have his eyes opened if not by her. “Something will do it…” He then paused as Windham took on a half-half form and spoke to Aiyanna of Loch and some guardian spirit with him… “I think… you should listen to Windham,” he said. “You said yourself that your spirits don’t lead you astray.”
_____________________________________

Semper nodded and stepped away in order to contact Haven and to get her another Knight for back up in watching Zlo. He knew that as long as she was outside the room and Zlo was contained within, that nothing could happen, but from the sound of it… Zlo’s condition was dramatically deteriorating.

“We need to figure out just what it is and how to counter it. The longer it suppressed him, the weaker he's soul will become until it gives up. He was fighting it so much more, it seemed, before he came here and was put into isolation…” Riggs noted to Tatiana as Semper was calling Haven. He sighed and moved back to his desk before getting the message from La’Shire itself. The voice of the spirit in the castle a new one to the new-comer, but he understood where it had come from… “Who is Lord Anos and where do we find him?” he asked Tatiana as she had heard the message with him when he played it.

“I’ll go. I know what room he’s been placed in,” Semper said, having returned to hear the message and used his records, being a Knight of high stature, to get the room location. Not everyone had access to that information, and Anos was pinged as a high-status visitor, which meant his location was only available to a few, and with those Anos himself shared his whereabouts with. “You stay here.” He then turned and exited, making his way towards Anos’s room with haste. La’Shire would not express such urgency if she too wasn’t deeply concerned by the evolution of things.

Soraya paced the room, unable to shake this sinking feeling and these deep pangs that seemed to keep rising up in her chest. She shook out her hands and then pressed them against her chest as she just breathed and walked back and forth. “What is going on?” She whispered. “Is this… is it about Zlo?” she asked herself quietly before moving for the door, but finding it impossible to open. “La’Shire? Are you doing this?” she asked, but why wouldn’t the spirit of the castle want her to leave? She made her way to the balcony doors and rattled them, finding them holding fast too.
_______________________________________

Mira made her way to Silvi’s royal apartments to meet her for lunch and paused outside the ornate door. She took a breath and raised her hand to knock, pausing again for a moment before finally knocking. Not that she needed to. Silvi probably wouldn’t have minded if she’d simply come in… it was, after all, hopefully to be her home too if she said yes. Although she would, of course, live with Koran… she’d always be welcome to visit and stay the night in Silvi’s quarters too. One day Yuna would likely be living there, despite the girl’s desire to remain in the young prince’s room. But Silvi seemed to agree with Dia that letting them live together and… play as they did… wasn’t perhaps the best plan… but they would need to make the transition to Silvi’s slowly. Yuna was still young and was still being ‘de-programmed’ from her slave training in many ways.

Vespa seemed to pause all at once when Miharu took her hands into his and reassured her that if she used Raiser’s magics that she inherited as they were always intended to be used… then she would be nothing like her mother. That she would not become her. “But I’m…” she stopped when she felt a pit in her tummy at what her mother’s dark heritage and how others perceived her because of it… how she’d been made to feel about herself. “I’m just… a tool…” she said, very doubtful that she could possess such a gift as he was speaking of. Especially if her mother made her to serve her in such a different way. She then listened as he said that he’d heard Traitorin has the original divine gift, the gift to heal so completely, but that Raiser cursed him so that he couldn’t use it without taking the injury onto himself tenfold. So Sarah forbade him from ever using it. “He can’t use it to heal himself of her curse?” she asked quietly. She knew innately how her mother’s curses must work. Like a wound on one’s soul. And wounds… could be healed. Couldn’t they?

~*~*~*~*~*~

Esric looked up as Rem made her way out of the water and over to him and Sarah, Miki not far behind. He sat up a bit more and looked at the necklace as she held it out to him. “Rem…” he said quietly before nodding a bit and taking it into his hand. “I wouldn’t be upset at all. I think… it’s good to let someone else watch it for a while… so you don’t have to worry, okay?” he said. He moved to pull the girl down into a hug, not caring she was sopping wet from playing in the warm waters. He gave her cheek a kiss and smiled. “When it’s okay, it’ll be yours again.” He just wanted Rem to be safe… and her having the talisman was not going to protect her right now. If Logan saw she didn’t have it any longer, he hoped he would lose interest in his sister.

Sarah listened as Miki spoke of making something to help protect them some… until Dkhoran got the matter under control. She smile and paused as the girl let it slip she heard a voice… but considering what she was in possession of, she wasn’t surprised. “That sounds like a very thoughtful idea, Miki. When you girls are done playing, we’ll go back to the room and have you write down what you need and we’ll do that for them, hmm? But for right now… we are all safe here together and you two should play a bit more and then join us for lunch… or if you’re hungry, we can have lunch now,” she said, moving to pull out a couple of towels for the girls, but they also had sleeves, so they could snuggle up in them and they’d have warming and drying magic.
“Lunch sounds good, right, Rem? And when we go back to the room with Miki and Miss Sarah, I’ll contact Minato. I’m sure he’d like to hear your request from you,” he said. HE knew his little sister would feel better too, to see the elf promise to keep Esric’s necklace safe… not just for her brother, but for her too.

~*~*~*~*~

Naracissa frowned at first at the level of the child’s terror, but then she knelt down in front of her and smiled warmly, moving to run a hand over Plum’s hair, even as her furry, feathery wings opened, moving out from the layers of gossamer fabrics to move around the child comfortingly. “You’re safe now, Plumeria,” she said in almost a whisper, but it filled the room at the same time. She looked around with concern. Why did the walls of her dream sanctuary grow so thin here, between Plumeria and the other realms… the realms of the Other, the Veil and the Between… places where spirits walked. She then looked quickly over her shoulder to the open door of Plum’s room in the dream palace, seeing Siliqi standing there. Rarely did the Ancient of Death enter Somnambula, but something must have concerned her enough or caught her interest enough to venture there now… and bring her to this room. “Siliqi?”
_________________________________________

Savarian smiled and nodded when Tegra agreed not to lecture him, but left him with his two cents on the matter, saying he believed in him. “Thank you,” he said and then sighed. “I shouldn’t keep you up. You need your rest as much as I did…” he noted. “Soon we’ll go to the Scar and that won’t be easy. I… don’t remember it, just the sense of it and its danger. But if that’s where Raiser keeps my heart and my sister… that’s where I must go.”

~*~*~*~*~*~

Sunny walked with Levi to the door, where they would find their protection duty out in the hall. “I hope Opal is doing a lot better today,” she said. She didn’t know that Lyka and Hestia were trying to help locate Morgana. It was dangerous, but at the same time, she knew that they were both as formidable as any knight. And they were vested in Levi and Sunny’s wellbeing by ensuring Morgana was captured.

Hestia ended the call with Lyka and started to make her way back towards the Library to seek out Lilith’s help with the layout of the castle. Everything was kept filed in the off-limits sector of the library regarding the castle layout, to which only Lilith, the royals and the Archive’s Guardian had access to.

Hattie noticed Chai’s reactions to the darker notes of the story. “But Raphtalia did save him… and through meeting Roan, she met the others and learned she didn’t have to live in the Mist alone. She could be part of a tribe again, a pack. They brought her back here with them and gave her pack status… It can be that way for you too, Chai. You don’t have to feel alone or afraid anymore. Now that Oak is on the case, he’ll make sure of it… even if he has to go all the way to Lord Kahi and Lord Rocky to do it.”

~*~*~*~*~*~

Zeke gestured for the nurse to leave them, especially since her presence and pushiness over Lacey’s cursed wound seemed to simply cause her more frustration than the wound itself was causing right now. Once they were alone, he moved to get up, pulling on a fresh infirmary shirt, since they cut his own off of him. He moved to held Lacey sit. “Sit, just for a moment. You’ll collapse if you try to walk back to your room in this state,” he said. He took a breath and shook his head. “I didn’t know… Is there really nothing or no one that can heal you?” he asked her. He didn’t want to pry into something she didn’t wish to speak about, but the questions of how and who, when and why were swirling around in his mind.

“The good news is that you have the opportunity to get used to it,” Sharne said with a smile. She then noticed the door to the room Quinn was in open and the stubborn Wolf-Jaguar emerged, still holding his side, wrapped in an infirmary robe and drawstring pants. He was still sore. Even though Sean had healed him, his injuries had been so substantial that the pain of them seemed to linger for now. It would fade with time, but for now it was like he could still feel some of the trauma despite the injuries being gone. “Looks like your mate is ready to go. You should both take time to rest today. You’ve both been through a lot today.”

“I guess you can’t change everyone…” Ashe said sadly. There would always be those out there that craved power, control… control over others… on every level. Be it Dahl, leading his herd and disregarding common decency in favor of satisfying his own desires… or someone like Raiser or Chaos or Damienthros… trying to take over the world itself… or destroy it. She looked over as the door opened and a nurse tried to convince Quinn not to leave yet, but the wolf emerged, looking for Seanan.

“We may need to split up on this one, then… for Ryn,” Kahi said. “You should see if your Aunt Silvi can help Ryn right now and… I’ll look into trying to find Jado so maybe we can save him in the future,” he said. He knew that Ryn couldn’t stay as he was right now. He needed to be helped… freed from whatever twisted perspective Jado had imprinted in him. He couldn’t wait for Kahi to track down Jado and change the future. “I’ll find him and I’ll make sure he never comes after our family…” he said, though Kahi needed to be careful. The Mist was not a vengeful magic… and so whatever Kahi chose to do to stop Jado, it would determine not only the fate of his family, but of himself and his bond with the Mist. It was, perhaps this reason, that Kahiri had returned. He thought he had come to save his father from being killed by Chaos, which he had helped to do… but perhaps he was also here to save him from doing something that could jeopardize his own light, the light that reflected in and resonated with the Mist.

Nessa smiled and nodded. “Seems like I took after my big brother,” she said when he pointed out that he, like her, would have done everything the same way… because it was the right thing. She gently scratched under Felix’s chin as he laid on her shoulder. “Felix has always been good at knowing what others need,” she said. “I’m glad you kept helping others and bringing them to some sense of home while I was away,” she said to Felix. Then she stifled a giggle when Nyx got flustered by her calling Tilly his girlfriend. Nothing was official, not in so many words, but Nessa was fairly confident that eventually the girl would see that she and Nyx were basically in a relationship, even if she wasn’t quite in the mindset herself just yet. “Mmmhmm… you go check on her,” she hummed as she pet Felix. “She’s his girlfriend, right?” she whispered to the pink kitten, loud enough for her brother to hear.
~*~*~*~*~

Io had nodded and taken the globe from Vyshae before venturing out of her residence. She placed the globe back into its velvet bag to keep it hidden and safe while she moved through the village. She hugged it in her arms and looked around, trying to determine just where to go. A quiet, comfortable place… She didn’t really know the village and she wondered if it would be safest to just go back to the room that had been arranged for her and Traine before. The innkeeper had promised the cabin was reserved for the entirety of her stay by Vyshae. She, after all, had the ability to throw around Sylar’s name, having such a revered relationship with the new king, who she had a large hand in raising.
__________________________________________

Rostan listened as River relayed the details. He called over Kort and, since he wasn’t as familiar with her platoon as she was, he asked her to pick two of her best swimmers and strongest, but most importantly, calmest under stress. “And get me Marin and Palas,” he said to Kort, knowing that the girls had tagged along with their team because of the water element of their mission.

River would be able to provide scales for each of the soldiers that couldn’t breathe underwater, as well as each of the patients, to allow for them to breathe under water, but he knew that those prone to panic in those sorts of situations would only be a hinderance to them. He looked back to River. “We won’t need the ladder. We’ll use Halcyon,” he said. Rostan didn’t use his Halcyon magic often, mostly because it could leave him depleted if he used it too much, but this was exactly the situation where his magic would come in handy. Halcyon magic was a hard-won right in Lemuria. Most of the magic there came directly from the crystal itself or was fairly basic. But there were those with great discipline, usually Seawolves, that could learn to use magic at a level above the basic magics of others; Halcyon magic. “If Marin can use hers too, we’ll be fine. It’ll be safer and easier to get them off the ledge too.”

“Halcyon, Rostan? Really? Must be bad,” Marin said as she approached quickly with Palas and the others that Kort had summoned to the water. She started to remove her shoes and some of her clothes before jumping into the water with River. “What are we waiting for? River, get the soldiers prepper for underwater. Rostan and I will swim ahead.” She looked back at Pallas and nodded, knowing she would be the first to likely take the mercarian scale so she could join them quickly. “Rostan, let’s go!”

Rostan tossed two bags into the water, both containing wet thermal blankets and medical supplies to try to stabilize the patients in the caves before transporting them. They didn’t want them to bleed out on the dive or go into shock. They wanted to give them a real chance. He then dove in and he and Marin both grabbed one of the bags and slipped under the water, able to breathe just fine on their own, being Lemurians. They swam with the cavern currents to get to the victims quickly as they could.

_______________________________

Topaz smirked and shook her head when Fii said he’d be quick. When he was bathing alone, the fox was indeed true to his word. But he most certainly wasn’t quick about everything he did. The fact they’d woken early and were only getting out of the room at lunch time was proof of that! She moved to get dressed, pausing as she caught herself in the full-body mirror in the corner of the room. Her tall ears fell back for a moment as she looked at the baby bump that was becoming even more defined. It was still a foreign sight for her, and it seemed to be constantly surprising her that it was really happening. Roos had very short pregnancies, which was probably because it was so hard for them to ‘rest’ for too long. It was clear that Paz was restless as it was, but she was trying very hard not to do anything to upset Fii. He still hadn’t told her why he was being so adamant about her not overdoing any of her usual roo activities, like getting into a good scuffle or sparring match. He and Senn had already discussed the pros versus the cons of sharing that information with the roo and, for now, it seemed better to not scare her with that information.

“You think he’d be startled by us?” Senn asked, looking around at the others. “Pretty sure he’s aware that we wouldn’t be able to even be here if we had any ill intentions. You said yourself, your great grandmother sealed this place so only your family and those deemed a non-threat could enter the estate, right?”

“Even so, if someone isn’t used to a lot of people, to suddenly have ten people show up… strangers… even if they have the best of intentions, that’s intimidating. We should send just one or two of us to make introductions, maybe. At least at first,” Cassius suggested.

“Maybe we can bring him cookies or something…” Minerva suggested off-handedly. “What? My mother always said that introductions with new people go a lot smoother if you bring something sweet. It’s an icebreaker.”
“Actually, might not be a bad idea,” Cass agreed with a smile. “It just shows another level of thoughtfulness and kindness.”

“Do we have time to bake cookies and make pleasantries? Isn’t there a crazy queen out there holding your whole city hostage, essentially?” Senn asked, his voice not accusing, but the hound was very much aware of why they were here. And being a Knight himself, it was hard not to want to get to work on the task at hand.

“We have time. The spell over the kingdom is still slowly winding down. It has to do so in stages. There are fail safes in the spell, so any who… won’t wake… will receiving a sending spell…” Cassius said quietly. “So it can’t hurt anyone to take the time to meet the estate’s caretaker and show ourselves to mean no harm,” he added, unaware that Heirloom could actually hear everything from where he was in his home…
Pandora moved slowly to sit up, moving her hand over her abdomen as she winced a little. Everything was sore and sensitive… but not in bad ways. After all, it was because she’d been with Leif. It’d felt good when it was happening. She didn’t even remember the fact it had hurt at first. But this morning she was feeling achy, but she knew the bath would help. She looked over to the washroom as she heard the water running and she could catch the subtle fragrance on the steam that wafted through the room and she blushed, her ears falling back shyly. He knew her favorite scent…

Thierry slowly turned over in Heirloom’s bed, curling up in the blankets and hugging one of his pillows, burying her face into it and seeming to find some sense of safety and comfort in her sleep by it. She’d made herself quite small, wrapping her tails around herself under the covers. Her hair and tails were still damp from the healing pools, though the nightshirt he’d put her into was soft and warmer, and thankfully the blankets were keeping her warm. He seemed to keep his home a comfortable temperature, allowing the vixen to rest after such an ordeal and learning the horrific truth about her parents…

~*~*~*~*~

Zai smiled and nodded before guiding Aiyan in for another kiss. “Do you believe we’d have always found each other?” she asked him quietly as she seemed to settle down from her emotions. Knowing Aiyan was so understanding, it set her at ease. She simply couldn’t imagine having this with anyone else…

Singo took the glass and drank a few sips, feeling the coolness of the water all the way down. He wasn’t used to feeling hot like this… a likely reaction to the antidote working out the toxins. “I don’t remember that… I guess I was worse off than I realized,” he said. It was hard for him to admit that he hadn’t been strong enough to endure something, but… he also knew he wasn’t proud enough to deny help. He’d known he needed it… “Thank you for getting me here,” he said, as she’d been the one to call for help doing so. “How long have I been out?” he asked, unaware that the morning had come and gone, and it was the noon hour now.

“Your journey is only beginning, but I can assure you that you do not go it alone. You will always have protectors around you and your child,” Lorna said with an unwavering confidence. She had been doing this for a very long time, after all. She knew the dangers that would follow Kyoko… but she also knew that she had built around her a group that would protect her. “Your desires for your unborn child give you more strength and power than you may believe you have. What you wish for the child, you will find a way to achieve.” She then looked over at Regius and nodded. “It is true. There is a one of that realm in our midst, who has and continues to help us, and who would know how to keep another at bay and would sense if they were to approach.” She smiled as she nodded to him again, a silent acknowledgement of who he was and the path he had chosen… and the pride it no doubt filled his mother with, even if the others had looked down upon his decision to refuse his mother’s position.

“We appreciate your help,” Oden said, able to feel from their words that they would find a way or at least guide them to Kiyo’s salvation.

“For now, there is a cottage that sits unused behind my home, where your group can rest and recover and prepare… I will see to it that the Wise Man comes to visit with you today, so he can understand your situation and make his own preparations. He has not broken a curse in a long time, and has lately been faced with undoing some of the strongest he’s ever faced. But he had always proven up to the task and has yet to face a curse he could not, with time and effort, break. He is your best hope,” Lorna said. “But only if you keep your circle strong,” she said, looking at the group that had formed. Strangers and friends… come together for one purpose, kept together now for another. The cottage she referred to would be known to Tasha, as it was not far from her own and was built solely for the one time that Linalee had come to visit a long time ago. The only reason she hadn’t offered it to some of those taking refuge in Ethion was because she sensed it would be needed for someone else…

Naiya wasn’t going to assume that it was someone she actually knew who had arrived. The northern territories were not as densely populated as the warmer regions and the isles, but they did have many kingdoms and tribes up there, still. “Spiritus has always been a beacon, but until recently, only for Druids. Seems more and more are arriving here… seeking… some not even sure what they’re seeking. I wonder what it means. Or does it even mean anything?”

“I know the old code, Fennis,” Fable said with a sigh. “I wasn’t saying we should turn them out… I was just observing that… trouble seems to be coming for Ethion a lot more lately. It’s… concerning, is all.”

“Zion is… well, I think it was named for the girl who discovered it. It heals physical wounds, sometimes even being able to bring someone fatally wounded back from the brink of death,” Garand said. “It’s been a game changer for us since it was first created. I think it comes from here in Ethion and then our healers expand on its potency and forms it’s available in. The recipe is solely known by the one who made it,” Garand said. “There was a Druid girl who was in La’Shire fore quite a while. My dad gave her a workshop in one of the towers… I wonder if it was her,” he said, unaware it was indeed Naiya, who had resided in the castle until Kei’s return and their eventual departure that led them to the Wylds and then to Ethion.

Maize looked at him and blushed, whispering under her breath as she kept her antlers from growing. “Hmm… well I suppose I can’t be mad if you were just distracted…” she said as she glanced at him, moving to pack the dishes into a basket to bring to their friends.

______________________________________________________________

“Link?” Willow moved to place her hand on the runic stone by the oil lantern at the stairs and she closed her eyes as the runes on all of the stones around the room glowed and the entrance opened in the floor of the temple. Will held her hand up in front of her eyes as she looked back down, closing them against the light that poured in. “I thought I said to wake me at night,” she whispered. But she couldn’t be angry with Noctis for causing her awakening with an act of care. She paused as she felt a hand move to take hers. “Mythos?”

“I’ll help you out. Careful. One step at a time,” Myth said as she helped the dark-haired magi up the stone steps and out into the light pouring into the temple dome.

“You sound different,” Will said, noting the feminine tones of Myth’s voice. “Hmmm… feel different too,” she remarked as she closed both her hands around Myth’s, feeling the delicateness of her friend’s hands. “What else has changed?”

“…It’s been a while,” Myth said as she led Will over to a more shady spot and had her sit on a block of marble that had once been part of a pillar. “Here…” She knelt in front of her and moved to place her hands over Willow’s eyes to use her sun magic to help them adjust to a gradual increase of light. She had a sinking feeling that from the girl’s reactions so far… Nimue Willow might not realize just how much time had passed. She wasn’t looking forward to moving her hands away and letting her see what little remained of Isengrand.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Kia had felt a bit restless just waiting. Eventually she new she shouldn’t just wait around. Neither Saber or Infernus would want that, honestly, and she knew that. She made her way to the dining room to get herself something to eat. She didn’t know how the talk was going with Anos… She didn’t know who that was, honestly, but Infernus did… and he had needed to speak with them. It seemed urgent, if only because none of them could know when Saber and Infernus would shift roles or eventually merge into their final form. The thought still made her feel queasy. She could handle anything… as long as Saber didn’t disappear forever… She wasn’t sure she could handle that.

“Are you ever going to tell me what it is that has been on your mind so much lately?” Aura asked as she walked with Archer through the gardens, arriving at the wisteria tunnel path. She felt like her boyfriend had been keeping a secret from her, and she couldn’t imagine what it was. After all, he’d shared so much with her about his mission, about being here to save her father, to change their futures so that they would be able to go back to the same one… together…

Snow looked at Torrent and smiled. She drew in a deep breath and sighed as she moved to snuggle in against Torrent, moving to lay her head on his lap. She moved one her hands into his, weaving her fingers between his. “They’ve connected with each other through their ordeal… At least they have that support as they figure out their way back from what they’ve been through…” She looked up at him and smiled. “Like how we have each other to get through it too.”

“Mama? Dad? What’s going on?” Rain asked as she walked up, having spotted them sitting out in the gardens on a blanket. And while it looked like she might be interrupting some, they didn’t seem to be engaged in anything she needed to worry about. No doubt Rocky wouldn’t be far behind her, having probably tried to stop his mate from going over and failed. Rain was a little difficult to say no to, especially for Rocky, it seemed! “We heard talk that you saw Pa--… Slate…” she said. After some father/daughter bonding with Torrent, it had come almost naturally to start calling him ‘dad’, which had caught the older wolf pleasantly off guard the first time she said it. But Slate had always been ‘papa’ to her and since he’d done all the damage he’d done… it’d been a struggle not to call him it. She didn’t feel he deserved the title right now.

Slate looked down at Juli as she told him it was okay and then became equally quiet. “You’re lost in thought to? Thinking about the what if’s and the why’s?” he asked. “Or the ‘will they forgive me’s’?” he added, shaking his head a bit and sighing. “Uncomfortable as it was to see them, Torrent and Snow were at least forgiving and that was a start. But I could scent Pepper and Rev had been nearby… and clearly they avoided me.” He had been the one to nearly kill them both… not Juli. He was certain they would have an easier time forgiving her than him. “I have a lot to prove before I can ask for their forgiveness… or Rain’s…”

Enola had nodded and done as Apple instructed, staying still and quiet through the scan so Apple could get the clearest readings… She wanted to have nothing but good news to share with Kopak when he returned.
“I still can’t believe you’re going to be a dad soon, Kopak,” Tien said. Kopak had come to talk with her and his buddy from the MLP, Onua, while he was trying to stay busy during Enola’s appointment. Tien and Onua had certainly made a commitment to each other, but they hadn’t set a date yet, and pups? Well, the collie and her mate hadn’t really talked about that yet. They’d been enjoying each other for the moment. “You know, we’re supposed to have dinner tonight with Takanuva and Clover. Why don’t you and Enola come join us? All you MLP boys back together again.”

Merit sighed heavily as she sat at her desk in the infirmary. She stood up and moved to her doorway, looking across to the room Opal was recovering in. “I wish they’d just find that damned woman,” she whispered. Morgana was still on the loose in the castle somewhere, and she was clearly spiraling and desperate and that made her dangerous. She’d told Oswald all about it, knowing that her Las Nochas Fox might have a few skills up his sleeve to help in the search…

Ruby laughed too when Elly remarked that, of course Gabby knew what Prowl liked, after all she was pregnant with his pup. “Very true. Alright then, you just have it on by now. Come out and let us seen,” she said as she moved to stand up.

Gabby shifted a bit behind the privacy screen and then reluctantly remerged. The dress was absolutely lovely on her. It was a high empire waist with the skirt flowing outward in a bit of a princess cut, and the bodice was all intricately woven and beaded. It wasn’t in solid white, but a bit of a pale gold in the bodice, while the dress portion was a more of a pearl white. “Is it too much?”

“No! It’s perfect. Not too much at all. Awww, you look so beautiful, Gabby,” Ruby said as she clasped her hands together under her chin.

Julep laughed a little and nodded, “But just being with me isn’t that exciting, is it? I mean… wouldn’t you rather do something together?” she asked, obviously meaning that in the most innocent of ways. “You liked showing me the armory and the gallery and telling me about all of the history of it. That was something,” she said. “Maybe there are other things you’d like now that you have the time to try,” she said. She understood from the stories he’d told her that most of his past had been spent locked in training and battle and being at odds with his brother, Chaos, and as he’d said… devoted to duty and family… but he had a second chance to experience life in his restored youth.

Lyla smiled when Magnus had to think it over, but then she got a bit more curious in her expression. “If you’re not sure, then… maybe we should try some things… see if you like any of them,” she noted. Though Lyla’s hobby was, of course, dancing… but… she hadn’t done that since Chaos had her dance for him. It just left her feeling uncomfortable with dancing again… at least for now.

((Occ: No worries. Family comes first. Welcome back. ♡♡)

Fai walked with Rotta glad for him guiding her there. She nodded thinking if there was anything else. The mild wine when cooked left a nice flavor without the worry of anyone getting drunk.

Josie looked at Mizuki thinking a moment. "If left to Lil to decide she'll refuse to go. She'll return even if it means she'll die to keep her children safe. We'd have to take the choice from her or pray that someone a witness comes forward. Rubi lives close to them...and despite all of you being close friends once...she won't get involved. She only told me what she did because her daughter insisted. She finished by stating she wanted nothing to do with it....she had to keep her daughter safe."

Sarasha looked at Loch as righteous anger and rage rushed through him and stood on shakey legs but caught his fist in her hands. She wasn't even a little bit afraid of him. Loch would never harm her. That thought would never cross her mind. "You can stop them but not with your fist. If you strike them...you'll fall right into Karin's trap. Violence won't stop him. But your words will. To Lord Samson and Lady Judith. To Lord Ambrose....as long as he keeps you afraid to speak he will win, your mother and perhaps your little brother will be killed and Karin will twist it all to be your fault." Sarasha looked at him her eyes meeting his. "To stop him to take back your stolen future you must break the silence and speak the truth. Know that when you do...I can back all that you say. Lord Samson and Lady Judith know of me and they know I will not and can not lie. "

"Karin will manipulate everything in his favor if you come at them with fists flying, He'll twist it so that you appear to be the guilty party. But he can't twist the truth once you start speaking. You must take this first step Loch, you can not start truly seeing yourself for who you really are so long as Karin forces you to walk the lie he has crafted for you. I know where you get your light from the light you have been denied in seeing for yourself. You take after your Grandfather Lomond Sagelight, You almost look to be his double. Your journey must start now..Karin isn't allowing you to stand still now.

Aiyanna looked at Faroe as he said to trust in Windham that he spirits never lead her wrong and those were her own words and that was true they were. "You're right Faroe I need to have faith...Windham's council has never lead me astray." She said grateful for his presence "thanks for that Faroe....Windham is always warning me to think calmly...."

"Only because my charge is lead around by her heart and forgets logic from time to time...so anyone is grateful you have strong friends looking after you Anna it's all of us...although I do wonder if it's a fair task to ask of Faroe and Grail and his sister....you can be quiet the handful.." Windham teased he a bit but he was sincere when he said that he and her other spirits were grateful for Faroe and the others.


Pherenice nodded as he spoke. She listened as he said he'd rather be there instead of here and she did understand it wasn't that he didn't like talking with her but that was where his mom and sister were. " I hope things work out for you....will you continue to stay at the Crosswing?" She asked since his father just showed up there this morning....

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Traine nodded as Lana confirmed she had dealt with Lafleeze's antics in the past. He looked ahead. "We don't know how much damage he's done. But I have it noted that we can trust in you mother..." he looked at Lana. "Although she might be upset with us for bringing you into danger...if he's in control. I'm not putting you on the front lines if what I fear is there has come to pass. I have a different job for you." Traine looked at Lana. "If your town and her people are in jeopardy I want you with Tempest. If he's treating wounded and or dealing with illness or poison he won't be able to protect himself. He'll need someone he can switch with who has a basic understanding of medicine to follow what he was doing or fend off an attack for him. Can you handle such a role?" Traine asked her. To be the back up for Tempest if the worst had come to pass in there. It would keep her off the front lines yes....but..."they're aren't many who can back Tempest....I need to know now what you can do what you know....your the second daughter of the Head Doctor here.....being second doesn't make you less....if you think carefully before answering me you need to think back on what all you would have learned watching your mom..."

☆☆☆☆☆

"Staying true to your beliefs even though it could cost you everything just as I'd expect from one I could consider a friend. Anos leaned back a bit looking at Infernus and nodded. "You're right of course. I may be able to separate you both without harming the bunny but I can do nothing for any damage already done to him by another. There are limits to even my power. "

Siliqi looked at Nara as she held and shielded the small frightened dragon pup then to the very thin barriers between the girls dreams and the realms. "She has a very rare form of dream walking...she's able to enter different points of time as if she's really there...futures that occur but most not come to pass...." the Ancient of death spoke softly from where she was standing. "Because of that gift she walks on the edge of life and death...normally her dream walls should be stronger...but she was made to fear her gifts to blame herself for those dreams...and to be frightened and submissive to them."

Weiss nodded as she watched the boy rush off. Smiling and happy. "You're right." She said blushing a bit before looking at a simple short brace for Movado. It was something he could wear without it getting in the way but most important to her...something he'd always see from both her and Sally always a reminder of there love and belief in him. There weren't stones placed in it yet because the girls could choose. It held a simple elegance nothing fancy. In fact many might be surprised Weiss picked that for Mov as he was a Prince, but she knew his heart. It was the ridiculous fancy pieces he liked but the simpler ones. The beautiful crystal snowflake necklace she wore was proof of that.

♤♤♤♤♤

Link bristled a bit. "Sorry about that. My memories are a little sluggish in waking...." he said sheepishly he was aware as Myht was that Will was in for a shock when her eyes adjusted....and yet he still felt like he was forgetting something very important.

Inside the lab Noctis shifted slightly in her sleep the repairs moving along quickly the fingers on both of her hands began to flex and move...her breathing shifting as it was returning to normal from the slumbering state. She'd wake up just as anyone else did..although she'd be marveling at the fixed damage no...what had Will called them...injuries...how had she gotten so badly hurt? Where had all those injuries come from...she was cycling through her most recent memories while beginning to slowly wake...

Tegra smiled as Savarian accepted his I believe in you then mentioned the other. He looked at Varian. "We must go...I'll be alright after a bit of rest..." of course both knew it would take more then rest to purge the drows poison all rest did was keep it from spreading faster...."even if I'm not fond of being bed ridden."

Zen watched the pheonix pacing back and forth then tipped his head again to the side as another spell book slammed into the wall behind him...honestly he was starting to feel bad for the spell tomes...she had exhausted all the truth speaking spell variations in that book too...."I will figure out your game..."

"So I should get comfortable because this is going to take a while then? I've  told you I'm not playing a game with you everything I've said is true...." to which she scowled stormed out of the room to find another spell book perhaps....he just leaned back....how did his dad deal with the pheonix on a daily basis....or perhaps she was normally more rational then this?

◇◇◇◇◇

"The...kitch..kitchen? Oh ri..right thats....this way." She said softly while she moved with Kale to lead him off first to the kitchen to get something they could eat in the gardens....but she didn't think she'd ever stop blushing at this rate.....she never managed to talk to him back home in the Warren! And now she was alone with Kale who she had a  crush on...Meri who never showed interest in anyone. It didn't help her cousins teased he mercilessly about it...

Cori snickered as she walked with Basil... "oh I am certain she'll have words for us later." She said walking with Basil. "But you and I both know without a gentle but forceful nudge she'll keep this game of cat and mouse going till she's old and gray....or till Kale loses interest then she'll be sulking..." Cori shook her head.

♧♧♧♧

Tatiana glanced at Semper nodding as he said he'd go. She had a feeling this was one of those normally you'd not disturb guests. She glanced at Riggs and walked over bringing her glyphs up and looking at him "see....here....this was Zlo's mental pattern before...it changed about here....it was still his but these threads indicated mind control of some sort...and if I follow that energy it lead outside of Zlo for sometime until just yesterday....but its confusing because it's like whatever this is....its trying to rewrite my glyphs to read like it's just Zlo....but...no one changes this much without something outside of themselves being the trigger."

Safira paused in her back and forth with Balli as Sora moved almost frantically about the room. "Sora.." she said getting up. She moved over to her and placed a calming hand on her shoulder. "Calm down what are you sensing what's wrong?"

Levi walked with Sunny and there protection towards the infirmary. She reached down and took her sisters free hand into her own. "They'll find her." She said softly they had to....Levi didn't know what she'd do if more people got hurt like Opal had.

Opal shifted groaning as she woke slowly her whole body hurt and felt awful. She could feel stitches pulling slightly as she moved slightly. She lifted her hand on the side that hurt less covering her eyes a moment what had happened oh...right Morgana had been trying to steal something from Levi's lab and stabbed her on the way out...she hoped she was the only injury she just hated to think what this might do to Levi....it wasn't her fault.

Lyka made it to there meeting point, and while he waited for Hes he paced quietly back and forth thinking.

Chai looked up at the girls. "I can..." it was like it was finally sinking in or perhaps it was because they kept stating it.

"Why wouldn't they accept you? You have a gentle presence "

She shook her head..."I...I'm they called...me street trash....str÷t rat...and many other things...said my scent made them sick it was vile..."

"They lied to you." Raphtalia said firmly. "You are none of that. Just a lost scared girl...that is all I see. I was there once long ago."

☆☆☆☆☆

Silvi opened the door and smiled gently. "Mira come on in." She said stepping back and to the side to allow the fine fur entry into her chambers.

"You're not just a tool. You never were." Miharu said with gentle firmness as he caught her hands. "A tool would not have laughed and played and been excited to go swimming with River. Tools don't have feelings Vespa, they can't think for themselves it was why she tried to erase your free will...because your not a tool and you never were. Your this amazing girl I fell in love with. "  He said as he met her gaze then nodded. "Yeah, he can heal others but he can't heal the curse she put on him." He said watching as this girl he loved so very much came to understand things in her own way.

♤♤♤♤

Rem smiled and nodded. "Lunch sounds good and thank you Miki."  Miki just smiled and nodded as they wrapped up in those large robe like towels Essric all wet from hugging Rem who happily hugged him back.

Minato would make that promise to Rem that he'd keep it safe until the pendant could be returned to her. Rem didn't know that Essie had confided in Minato and that the elf had given his word he'd not tell anyone. Understanding the heavy price on Esric should the wrong people find out. But even with that they still needed someone they could trust in here completely and the elf was more then willing to be that for the siblings.

♧♧♧♧

Lacey looked at Zeke as he had her sit then moved her top so he could see the 'cut' as it was slowly opening on it's own up the side. The tissue around the edges was that dead tissue often seen. "They've tried everything...even Zion but it can't repair what has been truly lost. That nurse wanted to have Sean try to heal it...but...she's already used massive amounts of magic to save Quinn I won't ask her to try to reverse a cursed wound. Cell breaker kills the cells it cuts into and those  cells kill the others near it...Lord Traitorin was trying to reverse it...he was the one who reversed the damage so far it's like it was when I was still a filly..." Lacey shook her head. "I had to beg Sara to make him stop...his a utility to heal comes with a high price....he took on my injury with the curse but ten times worse then it was for me...I swear his being a dragon was what saved him..but it was still killing him...I have a walking death sentence...its only a matter of time before it kills me." But Lacey had no idea that Vespa was here, TrIts little sister on his mothers side so she too had thzat healing magic.

Sean nodded to Sharne "Thank you. Yeah...I think we'll just stay in...." she said nodding to her mare then moving over to Quinn. "Ready to head back?" She asked him softly. She wanted to hig him but worried he'd still be to sore for that right now.

Rumi nodded and leaned in kissing her cheek. "More and more are coming around to the ideas of councils though. It's not fast  but there is change happening." He said softly to her nodding to where Quinn and Sean were as he stood then held out his hand Ashe.

°°°°°

Millia nodded but she worried for Kahi too. "Get Ri to go with you please....I'll feel better knowing your not chasing down someone who could lead Ryn astray by yourself...I...can't loose you Kahi..." she said softly...it caused this fear like she'd loose him but...not just physically....it was like....a waking dream that she forgot...it was unsettling. "There's this feeling like...I've see. Something but forgotten it upon waking."

Nyx "Looks that way." He said shaking his head and moving over to check on Tilly in the next room.

Felix let out a meow of agreement with Nessa on them being a couple. It just wasn't official yet. They certainly already acted like one to the dream fire fae gatan.

••••••

River nodded as he said they'd use Halcyon. Then Marin was joining Ros in the water and Pallas taking the scale and dove in after. Kort brought the others she choose seasoned knights in her unit who quickly adepted to what River was telling them then dove with her.

Kort turn and began giving orders she would normally nec
Very set up first aid here but they didn't have a choice. These three would not hold on for long once out of the water.

Pallas swam following Marin and Rostan. She would aid them however they needed and was surprised at the low cave she didn't know the mercadian markers that they did so she followed them. Both knowing with River needing to waste precious time that she did her part and marked the cave.

°°°°°°°
Fii washed up it wasn't an easy task he had made a mess of the fur on one of his tails so it took him a few minutes longer then normal but not so long that Paz would worry there was something wrong.

"I know....now doesn't seem like the best time for worrying about such things....but it is precisely because we're on the eve of battling for this kingdom and her future that we must stay true to the ways of Arcadia. Even now when time seems short. " prim looked out towards the slumbering city. "I can sense and feel that magic out there....there are so many layers involved and each one takes time..."

Heirloom sighed as he closed his eyes....it was more of the nature of the girls he honestly didn't worry about wither or not they brought cookies no....his concern was how many showed up with those cookies! He did look to Theirry though glad to see her resting peacefully after that ordeal.

Leif waited till the tub was full then made his way back into the bedroom to help Pandi to the bathroom seeing the faint blush. Which didn't help him as he blushed a bit to.

Yuuri came out yawning not sure what was going on but she'd likely agree with Senn...cookies just seemed to be....not all that important at the moment....

°°°°°
Aiyan smiled as he broke the second kiss. "Always there was never anyone but you for me." He could not imagine his life with anyone else.

Suna smiled, "You know, Zalli said your quiet strong. The amount of poison running through your body would have killed a dragon. You fought your way through it." She smiled as she sat on the edge of the bed looking at him. "You slept through the morning. But Zalli said a few more doses and you'll be up and about in no time."

Kyoko nodded and looked at Lorna. "Thank you." She said softly as she placed her hands on her belly. The idea that there was help. And that she knew now the baby could have as bright a future as she hoped for.

Regius nodded as she spoke. "Thank you." He said about a place to stay. He glanced over at Kyoko who was dealing with so much but here and now she had all of them.

Kyoko couldn't help but cry she had been told there was no way out of this curse. But...Lady Lorna said that her best hope was the curse breaker and that he was here. It might take him some time but he would break it. "I was told because it's a generational curse it can never be broken....that my fate was sealed when I was born." Of course it was this very thought that Kyoko unknowingly saved Zuri from and why Zuri was there. To return the favor. To save her this time.

Kei smiled as he looked at her coming over to Naiya. "Well I suppose we'll meet them eventually even tends to be like one large family here. Its nice" he said glancing at Breece knowing she'd be surrounded by such warmth.

Fennis snickered. "I know that. But I also know you'll skirt around what's really bothering you unless I tease you a bit." He said as he rocked back on his heels. "But your right and there is a troublesome scent on the wind a few days out. Grayson said they know...but not what it is just yet. The big unknown is Silvantis."

"Amazing." Erza said lightly. But her eyes said more this medicine honestly had her curious. Traya giggled at the way Erza looked the wheels turning behind those eyes. Erza looked at Garand. "It sounds incredible..." she said having no idea that he knew would have been much better as Zai had put some on it and told her to take it easy only for Erza to bend it too far.

Athrun smiled as she whispered since he was only distracted. He leaned in and kissed her cheek. "Thank you love." He said for forgiving him for being distracted.....since was well the distraction!

¤¤¤¤¤¤¤¤¤¤¤

((Occ: if I missed anyone let me know.))

Wes was confused at first as he saw Will- thinking that the Magi was a male thinks to  the others only talking about her via her nickname. He got over it pretty quickly, however, and just let Myth try to help her old friend adjust.

~~

"Friend, huh...? Strange friends we'd be, seeing we've fought for most of my life," Infernus said with a low chuckle, "But... if any of my soul survives... I would not say no to it. I still feel the fires of wrath within me- slow-burning due to my rampage during my insanity, but still there. The rabbit- val Bano, his rage towards those those who hurt so many burns hot still, but his rage isn't the same as mine was. A righteous fury... Yes. He has a cause to direct that power, something I no longer have since our homeland has stayed safe under your watch." Infernus closed his eyes for a few seconds. "Val Bano has been patient, but it seems the body is ready for its natural soul to regain control. This... was good, Anos. I still deny the thought of calling you 'King', but you've been a good one... friend." He stood up slowly, heading towards the door. "Make sure to raise your daughters to maintain the strength you have cultivated. They may be adopted, but they are the daughters of the Demon-King of Tyrany- the inconquerable barer of the Sin of Salvation. I expect no less of them than the unbreakable will found in their father." With a slight smile, he walked out the door, able to handle working a doorknob far better than before.

~~

Sally picked out a simple braided band for Weiss' ring. She, Movado, and Weiss were all those who enjoyed simple pleasures- they could easily discard the benefits of their nobility and be perfectly happy living humble lives. While she didn't know Weiss for that long, but she had  a good feeling about this. Weiss got a perfect ring for her, afterall!

~~

A circle to protect Kiyoko and her unborn child... Yes, Zuri was more than okay with being a part of this circle, although she wondered if her long-time enemy would welcome her in that role. Zuri and Kiyo fought each other several times, each time more intense than the last, but as their fights continued Zuri felt more and more sorrow from Kiyo's fists. It was then, with her training sessions with Spartan, she realized how similar the two of them were.

~~

"Good! Both you and the little one look nice and healthy!" Apple said with a smile as she finished her scans on Enola.

~~

"Man, I haven't heard a thing from Taka since they got married. Well he always was more a silent guy," Kopak said with a bit of a laugh. "Well as long as Nol is feeling up to it, I say it's a plan!"

"Haven't heard much from Tahu either," Onua said, "Must be crazy being married to a tribal leader- though I'm sure you can understand, Prince Kopak." He smiled and teased his old brother-in-arms.

"Stop, man..." Ko said with a blush.

~~

Oswald decided that the best thing to do to find Morgana as soon as possible was to recruit Chorus to help him out. The two former Los Noches members faded in and out of the shadows to cover as much ground as they could.

"Stick to the shadows, and of you see her, take her out quickly but non-lethally. La’Shire has been very good to us- let's show her and the people here the proper respect."

"Yes, Sir. Understood."

~~

"Gods, I can't wait to see Prowl's face when he sees you in this! You look absolutely amazing, Gabby!" Elly said with a wide grin. She was obviously enjoying this time with her present and future sister-in-laws.

~~

"Well, Julep, I could say the same- Its honestly surprising you find my old stories interesting at all. I can't say that I see myself an entertaining speaker," Parack said with a laugh, "Honestly, I'm just enjoying the glow of your company. Just having this chance for even a bit of peace after all this time- my family able to smile again, my chance to court you, even this body- I'm just extremely grateful."

~~

"That's a good idea, Lyla," Magnus said, "So, what should we do? Maybe there's a craft we could learn?"

~~

"Kia? Oh wow, it's great to see ya!" Synder was out to grab a meal for himself and Cyan to surprise her during her shift when he came across Kia on the way to the dining hall. "Grabbing food for you and Saber?"

~~

It took a long time to prep for this- Aura wasn't one to be kept in the dark easily. Archer waited until they were at the end of the tunnel before he turned to his girlfriend. "Yeah... after everything that's happened, I've had this on my mind. I was worried how this would been seen, but I don't care anymore..." He went down to one knee, pulling out a rose-colored box and opened it, revealing a delicate white-gold ring. "You're the only person I wanna spend my life with. Will you marry me, Aura?"

~~

Torrent smiled at Snow as she got comfy on his lap, looking up at Rain as he daughter ran up. His love of her calling him 'dad' countered by her disdain for Slate, although he more than understood why she wasn't fond of calling him 'papa'. "Yes, we did, Rain. He's going through a lot of emotions dealing with the results of his actions. Your mom and I just wanted him to know that a path to redemption was there if he was willing to do the work... Of course, rather or not you and the other kids are willing to offer him the same chance is up to you guys- You're all grown enough to make your own decisions there."

Rocky stood nearby, Rain able to sneak off while he was doing some desk work for Kahi and he was far too late to stop her when he found out. Not that he didn't have his own emotions about the situation- it'd be a long time before he could forgive Slate for threatening to harm his newborn daughter, and he was sure Rain felt pretty much the same.

~~

"Just because I didn't personally attack our children doesn't mean I'm any less guilty..." Juli said softly. "I actively helped you with those schemes, and I supported and improved a group who actively want my son and my daughter-in-law dead. My dearest Reverton... my dream for a child of my own who literally floated to me and Torrent like a gift from the gods... and I actively helped in plans to kill him." Tears started to stream down her cheeks. "Honestly, I was relieved when he and Pepper avoided us... I just don't deserve to see them... not yet... But we'll figure this out, Slate. Even if our children won't forgive us, we can prove to them that we not the monsters we were... Right...?"

Acerbus nodded, "Well, that dagger seemed to be older than all of us, heck maybe even older than our home." He said looking to the mighty Oak tree that they used to house everyone. "Who knows why they had it made or what it was for to begin with." Right now what he cared about was it was locked away some where to prevent anyone else getting hurt. He would still like to know why his wife was a target, it couldn't have been the rouge group that still thought a non-avion had no place in the royal family. While some resentment was still there most of the critics have started to come around. Slowly but better than nothing.

Mela nodded as she handed over the list, moving to take another bite of her food. Seemed with her medicine working in her made her and the baby hungry. "I'm going to drop off what we have so far with Dimal and let him know where we hopefully the last two on its way." She said taking another bite.

Judith looked over her shoulder as she thought she heard Atticus say something, but it was just a whispered to himself. She moved back over towards him and lightly placed a hand on his shoulder. "You two are more alike than I thought." She said to him. "She's doing everything even putting her life at risk to protector her daughter and you are doing everything to try and now protect her." She noted, "Have faith, the people her in our home my stumble at times but the good comes through in the end."

Tenebrae form moved over to the other side, "If I could tell you more about The Aeon I would. But it is a place even my kind did not visit." Not that they were a threat or anything. It was just those on the inside did wished for privacy. "I can do my best to 'look out for you'." He added.

Mars nodding and moving over to grab his jacket he would some times where to fly in, he wore it more often to note he was 'off duty' with being Acerbus bodyguard. The Lord was still with Del and his kids for now and he would return if called upon. Right now though he could just be with Koi. "All right, then let's go." He noted, glad to see Koi was feeling better from yesterday. He knew she would be great and that the panic attack was just cause a couple of other members were trying to flex their wings. He knew she would show them up soon enough.

Crys had put together a few stories in her mind to answer that question, it was habit for her line of work. The end result would be to convince Eros to bring her to see Del. But, then she remembered she promised not to hide things from him. That if this to work she had to be honest. It was so hard to be a goodie goodie she thought. She leaned over, "Remember when I talked about the thief the Minnow?" She whispered, "I think...I think the Lady of the Unkindness is her." She made sure to keep quiet.

Pops meet the look with one of that is right, that was one of the young Prince, but there was also a confused 'I'm not sure why he is with the knight' look that followed. Outside of the family no one knew of the new role Horace currently had. Something to help teach the boy. He moved to get a few drinks ready for them.

Midas nodding, "So good to see you, we were just discussing some royal matters of the La'Shire. A little curious about the lantern's and why they hadn't been used else where?" He said making it seem like it was a normal conversation and not one where he got a little backed into a corner by Pops.

Nessaran looked at Noah, "Oh it's not that impressive." She said pulling up a stool. She looked to Midas as he mentioned the lanterns. "Oh, well that is a bit above me I am afraid. What I can say is like me we've tried to send Knights to different places to help out where we can. Unkindness is lucky as we been able to build the portal connecting the two. Honestly if we had more of those getting to those affected areas would be much easier." That she knew was something that they are trying to do, but it took a lot to make one.

Horace moved to take a seat as well, he knew of Midas though his mother. Of course her nickname for him was just simply, 'That Idiot'. When the conspirers was exposed some questioned if he was a part of it, which Zanna shot down. While a pain, overbearing, and at times seems power hungry he never once would put the Unkindness in the danger the others did. Nor would he ever cross the lines of murder or such. His mother always mentioned he never had that big of a spine.

Rao held in a laugh when Deet mentioned she didn't know why Rotta and Horace acted well boys with a same crush. He knew though she would learn a little more about that with Fai and Donovan as guardians now. He just knew he was also young once. He sat as the young maiden sounding wise already about it been scary. "It is." He agreed a sense of there was a time he had to made a choice like that. "And it will be for a little bit after as well. But, you are following your heart and that is what matters." Rao had been he Coven's guardian for a while, he was here when she was first brought in. But, she knew the stories that were passed on by the other maiden's. What ever his past it seemed all in the coven looked up to him.

Sharply nodded to his sister, "Thanks sis." it was for both letting him know at least some of what he missed and also for letting Acerbus know he was here again and alive. He knew that was going to be a bit of a shock to his friend who seemed to have accepted his friends apperent death. He looked over to Zanna and watching her, if there was someone else he missed greatly it was also her.

Zanna seemed to look away almost in a blush with how Sharply was looking at her, "Yes thank you Lulu. I was hoping to tell him but...if it is all right I can take over keeping an eye on Sharply." She said looking over to her friend who had done a lot already taking care of her brother.

Mizuki took a moment, "If anyone feels threated and wished to come in could claim sanctuary at the Oak. But, it would have to be there choice. We can not force anyone in or anyone to stay either." Which from the sounds of things meant that Lilyanna would not do. She was willing to go through this to protect something herself or maybe someone else. "If she does not wish to sadly there isn't a lot else we can do for her."

Rotta came to a stop right in front of the Tarva's stall and looked around, he could just see the older raven talking to two others behind the stall. "Hello?" he called out and smiled when the raven turned around. He waved as the raven came over towards the two of them. "Afternoon Tarva!"

"Rotta hello, sorry caught me trying to get some late supplies." He said and then looked over to see Fai standing just behind him. "Ah Afternoon." he said to her.

***

Lana listened to the plan, everything sounded good. "Okay, I can do that." She noted glad that they seemed to at least trusted her mother. Still wished she was able to talk to her before hand. It going to be a surprise once they get there. Of course the woods had their own dangers to worry about besides any threats LaRfleeze may have left for anyone daring to go through them.

LaRfleeze was out about in the market of Lana's home, Moonsummit, before one of his comrades walking up to him and passing a note carefully. It was from the look out by the woods. It was taking note of the group collecting and looking like they would be coming in. Reading the descriptions he noted who was leading them. "That is...a concern. He is not one to take lightly." He said moving a hand to rub his chin. He needed to play this right, sure they could ambush them in the woods but if they survived any work on the Village to turn against the La'Shire would be gone. "Send word, don't attack. Only watch, if we are lucky maybe our traps would take care of them. But, we need to work on a alternate plan. I am going to find out if the town is even expecting them. Hopefully we can turn the surprise against them."

***

Serg was happy to hear that they could at least look at the names. When she paused a little when the question coming up about his parents. "Umm..." He took a breath, "It is complicated." He adjusted in his chair a little bit as he settled to tell a story. "So, I haven't seen my parents in a long time. Not because we had a falling out or anything like that. It just...they are gone." He noted, "And not like dead at least I hope they aren't. My home village was called Cádrid." He wondered if the name would ring a bell as there was a story of Cádrid a magically heavy town. "And one day some how no one is sure it....vanished. And everyone in it. And not like it was destroyed in a attack or anything, just....gone." Serg voice was sad remembering the day he got the news, but there was also this confusion and little frustration behind it as well. A mystery to this day no one has yet to solve.

Rio heard the knock at the door and then his stomach rumbled. Seemed Vera had already planned everything for them. Of course he didn't know what she ordered but right now did not care. He stood up and moved over to her, "Have I told you how much I care for you today? For this lovely woman knows they way to my heart?" He said laying on the charm a little thick.

Torin looking to the lunch in front of him they exercise of using magic for first time in his life taking a toll on his stomach and he nodded, "That all sounds logical, which means you have been hanging around me for too long now." He joked and moved to take one of the sandwiches and in doing so leaned in to kiss her cheek lightly. A thank you for grounded him again.

Tria looked over and nodded it would make her feel better to have Aspen speak to his brother to get some updates on her. Going again 'That Jaguar' as she always said not wanting to say his name for the terror he caused that she and her group with Fang had to deal with several times made her the most uneasy. She worried that they will think he just a run of the mill terror, but he wasn't. "She needs someone like you to help her and sadly I fear pushing Garand away has hurt her deeper than she let on. I don't know if she going to recover from that. No matter how many want to help I see it in their eyes, there is as much distrust in her with some."

Abbadon moved his wings out a little more catching the sun just right to really get the last of his recharge. He let out a big sigh feeling refreshed, "I think I knew that." He told her and looked over, "But, thanks for reminding me." he added. Of course if someone asked she couldn't say no. He was just worried and scared is all. Something about Zlo hadn't sat right with him since they found out he was brought in. And last thing he wanted was to see Tiff hurt again. When she was slightly exposed to the Abyss few days ago that shook him. He did not want to repeat that feeling.

Duncan paused, "Oh that right." He said having forgotten that, of course his parents visits where hard since they lived so far north in the winterlands. He then looked over, "Of course they like you." He said to Saffy and reaching to take her hand in his. "They have never said anything unkind about you when I talked to them." He said with confidence behind it. A confidence that some may say he was lacking before, but as he seemed to have tapped into his hybrids strengths, so to lead to maybe something more in him as well. "And us Lehto are very open no matter what." He said dropping last name.

"Ho there Basil!" Came the gruff voice of Gilin behind the couple walking hand in hand with his wife Aki. The polar bear and Puma walking along the hallways catching up to Basil and Corri. They had gotten changed out of their traveling clothes and now wearing something the La'Shire had offered and looking refreshed a bit. "Must say good to see you again after all this time, um...sorry about the whole pointing and arrow at you this morning." This would be at least the second time he apologized for the incident but truly meant it.

Link stood back seeing Will being assisted by Myth. He himself gazed about, and realized there wasn't this adorable bundle of energy following Will. "Is Noct alright?" He asked Will looked fine although momentarily blinded by the bright sunlight but it was his sudden realization he was ready to kick himself for as a bit more of his sluggish memories worked themselves free. Poor Wes...it would be his first time hearing them mention Noctis...in any fashion and she was the golem he was excited to see!

Anos stood chuckling and nodding at Infernus's words about them being friends. But at his comment that Anos had been a good king. And to raise his daughters to posses his strength. "I will." He said simply. There was no good bye or see ya later it wasn't there way. And...Infernus would be absorbed soon and neither man knew how much of Infernus himself would remain. But his words about Val Bano and Anos nodded. "Then it should be interesting when next we meet." He said to the retreating figure.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Weiss looked over as Sally picked out the ring for her and her heart skipped a beat. It was beautiful and she'd love wearing it! Sally and Weiss might have just met but they really did understand each other!

Morgana had  made an art out of navigating service corridors in the castle, of navigating ruined sections and never staying in one place long. One problem with her habit the insane paranoia that came with it....and now thanks to that wretch of a bejeweled bird of paradise...she couldn't get near Levia....Moragana paced the small room she was hiding in biting her nail.

☆☆☆☆☆

Fai smiled. "Hello" she said in return then bit her lip trying to think of how to ask. The wine wasn't expensive but...the other markets that sold wines laughed...she knew it by the Arcadian name...'Eli do blu...' its common name was Strawberry Sapphire Rose...it was such a soft wine and it would bring out the flavor of what it was cooked in but....she was a little flustered being laughed at all morning although they were polite when Rotta walked up. "I...was hoping you...could help me?" She said a bit softly. "I'm looking for a sweet wine...Eli do Blu..."

Traine nodded to Lana as she agreed seeing the emotions flickering in her eyes. "I would not put it past him to know I'm  here by now...if he's there...Zandra I need scouts"

"Of course..." she said gesturing and several disappeared moving ahead...to search for traps didn't mean they'd find them all but they could lesson some of the danger.

Trsine looked at Lana. "Stay with Tempest. You'll follow mid line. Your mother...where likely will she be if Lafleeze is in town. While saving the villagers is our top priority...we need to ensure her safety...if he thinks he's lost, she'll be his first target. The doctor is the heart of the village." He didn't know if it would surprise Lana...to hear They'd do all they could to save her village yes but to also ensure her mom's safety.

Cori smiled as Aki apologizes again for the arrow incident this morning nodding to them but said nothing about it. It wasn't her place...it was between Aki and Basil. And she wasn't worried. After all no one was hurt.
☆☆☆☆☆☆

For three days he fought to keep his baby working...she cried, spit black smoke and her gears screamed as magic Crystal's broke and shattered. Last night they pulled into Port Royale on the southern most edge of Dragon Nest's continent. The large Parate ship was the only one that would traverse the monster ocean around the scar of the world, because of his Magicite Engine and Magius Cannon's like La'Shire this ship employed a mix of tech and magic fusion magichine. He had started with the prior Captian and stayed on for Igraine.,,,Garands mother.

He had been stripping down the engine all night once it cooled off.  He had pointed ears like an elf light blond naturally spikey hair around his face with a bit of forelocks. Long down the back in three braids that tied off with large O rings. His clothes were black and red and accented all over with gears and chains. His massive 'sword' was sitting against the wall. Ethereal glowing blue silver eyes looking at the core of the ships engine...as he held a specialized wrench on his shoulder. His race had another name centuries ago...now the were simply referred to as 'Gears' probably because of there steampunk like appearance. Or that if you were to go to his village the entire place seemed so out of place in D'joran a blend of magichine and magic everywhere you looked.

He was the ship's engineer....had been for a long long time. Cloud FairValentine sighed reached in undid the bolts and surged backwards steams of thin lines of light around him deep purples and greens. The eye piece over his right eye adjusting in and out....the stones embedded in his wrists warm and glowing as a string of profanity left him...gears..,crystal shards.,,and a thick black sludge that smelled putrid assaulted his senses. He opened port holes...it would be at least a day cleaning it...then assessing the damage and finally searching Port Royale for things he could repurpose for the parts...two...maybe three days.? Cloud sighed as he dropped his wrench on the bench the shipmate who betrayed them for MeiFei was in the brig.

He grabbed his sword which was as massive and heavy being several blades inte3rlocked into one. Then trudged out of the engine room...up the stairwell and on deck then looked about seeing Igraines first mate....

"Well pretty boy.." one of his ship mates spoke up. Cloud was 5'7 and  effeminate in appearance...to his own dismay at times. There was on job his prior Captian had him dress up like a woman to the nines in an old world billowing dress....and Cloud pulled it off perfectly. His mood was of course sour for weeks after. The 'pretty boy' jests from a few lingered too. "Got it fixed?"

Cloud scowled at him. "Asshole" he answered and at the First Mates look Cloud shook his head no. "We're dry docked. There's no way I need to go port side and search for the right chemicals to clean the entire thing before...I can fully tell you or the Captian the full damage and time....if it's not bad...I can say three days...the Bastard dumped cooking fats...and Ancients knows what else in my baby..." he grumbled. "Were's the Captain I need to touch base with her," the first mate gestured at the ship with a wide sweeping motion...

Could sighed turned and started walking. Although he didn't mind talking and planning things out with Igraine...going into Port Royale was not amusing to him. Port Royale was outside of La'Shire's territory...and because of that...it was a place swarming full of sin and debauchery. Gambling..fights..bars..you name it. You could find it..it was in the same wheel house or worse like the area's Crys, Rio and the others once worked. Not a place for good law abiding citizens...and for Savarian and his group it was the only Port large enough to find a vessel they'd need to hire. All things happen for a reason...truthfully though they were Parates...it wasn’t like they'd pull into a good city without first making preparations even if they attacked the bad guys...they were still 'Outside of the law.'

(Oh I like this Gears concept going to try one out as well. I'll added my others soon as I wanted to get this down before I forget)

A large bulking looking man moved about hold of the ship one hand a pen the other a rather large book. Every few steps he turned to something marked down in the book and move on to the next set of crates. Jagger Bender could easily be mistaken for one of the Captain's enforcers by his size, not to mention the hammer he often would use as a weapon, but in reality he was the Quartermaster and Book Keeper of the ship. His main role was to make sure they had all the supplies needed to sail the seas. Food, clothes, weapons, and most importantly money. He was making a list to add items since they reached dry dock. His one hand that was a pin spun rotated back to normal. "Best check in with Cloud. I can hear his belly aching already." He joked to himself and closed his book. Making his way through the hold to meet him on the deck.

((Occ: Cool Looking forward to seeing what you come up with.))

Cloud walked along. Not in any real rush. The ship was huge, and despite being a pirate ship beautiful. He was the ChEng or Chief Engineer according to most dock ship member lists for portside. He was the only Engineer. It wasn't that he didn't like letting others see his inventions. Heck he equipped there sick bay with magichine's made sure important areas had a back up power source like the gully and sick bay. The Captains quarters as well. His quarters was off the Engine room because of problems like this one.

Not that he didn't have fail safes part of that putrid oder that engulfed the engine room and his quarters too was the various unknown organic waste used, the shattered Crystal's that hit critical load for magic output which would have been fatal....for all on the ship and part of Port Royale...except the break boxes inside in the crystal chambers above the crystals full of nullicite a mineral all but too dangerous to use except for this....it rapidly absorbed magic, nullifying it which was how the mineral got its name. But it was also highly dangerous if you didn't know how to properly work with it. That black sludge was seemingly cool on the surface but hot enough to give third degree burns inside. And it was poisonous to touch with bare hands part of why he didn't take off his gloves when working. Nullicite poisoning wasn't fun. But it work instantly to absorb magic...as soon as the crystals shattered and burst breaking the boxes inside the dangerous levels of magic were absorbed.

Short eared Gears were said to have normal bone strength and density, long eared like him..harder like living crystal but not....there were some back home...like his parents had believed when they still lived...that it made them indestructible...so they didn't take precautions and there invention went critical, nothing to absorb the resulting explosion and implosion...the swirling raging magic...and when it was over a melted hardened mass...his parents home...and some of there limbs sticking out of the mess...he had been five but he'd never forget. His much elder sister Astarte saved him..took him and taught him much...but she was murdered when he was thirteen...in a way that left Cloud scarred about ever having an intimate relationship with anyone...she died in his arms...Jordi her fiance who did the wicked deed got off not even going to court because his father was the Ruler of Gera Tekra...Cloud created the sword on his back and killed Jordi...a reporter helped him escape telling him Astarte was his 11th victim. Jordi's family was the ones who made the rules so they were above them...

He stopped walking and grabbed his head..."Why am I?" He breathed thinking about the past? Before running from Gera Terka just before he turned 14. Becoming a Mercenary and later upon meeting Garand's father joining his Pirates because he told him. The one who makes the rules can't be above them...they embody them. Cloud shook his head three days and nights no sleep the fumes from that mess..."Perhaps mild Nullicite hullicanations...mixed with lack of sleep?"

The older raven brought his hand up to his chin, "Sweet wine...Eli do Blu? Eli do Blu...." He repeated a few times as he backed up to look at his racks and over his bottles. He seemed to be stalling trying to find what she was asking for. Just behind him was the other two women he was talking to and they shook their heads. Both were dressed in colorful robes, but one had more silver hair and the other a light green shade hair. Either were ravens or avions. They were dragons, the one with the silver hair stood up walked to a rack and picked up a bottle brining it over.

"She is looking for Strawberry Sapphire Rose." She noted and placed it on the table.

"I knew that Froa." He said in return a little annoyed, "Ignore my monk friend here, she just suppose to be dropping off supplies, is this what you are looking for?" He asked.

***

Lana nodded, "Right I'll stay with Tempest." She noted and watched the other scouts head off into the woods. "Will they be all right?" She asked.

Larfleeze and his current second moving through the streets and into an alleyway. "Why is this Trsine a concern?" He asked.

"I have not faced off with him before, I was hoping that Sir Movado would be the one to take on this little mission. I due own him from our last meeting." He said moving his hand up to his scare on his face and eye. "Trsine from my readings also likes risks it seems. Coming in unannounced has left us scrambling, but also with much of this village when have turned against the royals would make them seem like an invasion force." He watched the streets a little and looked at the sun. "We do not have much time to counter them come." he said starting to move again.

***

Jagger readjusted his arm on the way through the decks, his adventures on the ship had left the man with many stories, but missing a few limbs. But, as a Gear that was only a inconvenience. New arms and legs, with all the different style of attachments to go along with them. One of them was feeling a little stiff. "Shoulda get Cloud to look at it...where is." he paused and heard the voice. "Ah, there he is." He said moving around the corner passed several crewmates.

OOC: So sorry. It's been an insane month with elections. Grateful they're over... more grateful to finally get my post done! Hopefully I didn't miss anyone, and if I did, just let me know and I'll add them next time. ^_^

Del nodded when Acerbus noted that the dagger seemed to be older than anything they’d come across, maybe even older than the ancient Giant Oaks that had become the foundation for Unkindness. “We do have someone who might be able to answer those questions, though. What is was made for… how they might have gotten a hold of it. Twilight’s grandfather, right? That… that did all happen, right? I wasn’t imagining it?” She couldn’t be completely sure if everything she’d heard about the Gargoyle and his familial connection to Twilight was correct. Things had been a bit hazy around that time.

“Sounds like a good plan. Just… be careful. We still don’t know everything there is to know about that girl,” Blake said, meaning Fleur. Dimael was vouching for her, which was what they did all the time back home, but usually it was more controlled and there weren’t gypsy witches involved. “I’ll head back to La’Shire and look into the rest of your list,” he said as he folded it up and put it into the inner pocket of his vest.

Atticus looked at Judith when she came over to reassure him. He moved his hand over hers and patted it lightly. “Thank you, Judy,” he said kindly to her. She and Samson had always been good friends and he trusted their insight and their judgment. If Judith was confident that something would happen to help the situation, if they were just a little patient, then he would believe her. He sighed and moved to one of the large windows, looking out. He knew that he couldn’t venture out right now. Not when he wanted to element of surprise with Karin. He had no idea that the wheels were in motion… Lilyananna’s collapse the other day had been a breaking point for many who had help long-standing suspicions of the family… Some of those had a lot of clout in Unkindness, like Miss Josie and Sir Ambrose.

“I know…” Twilight said when Tenebrae told her that he couldn’t tell her more about Aeon because his kind never went there. “I don’t think many have been, but my grandfather has. But I feel like even he doesn’t know what to expect, because he hasn’t been back since Twila’s Sending,” she said of her great great great grandmother, the first Oracle. She looked at the Shinobi and smiled, nodding when he said he’d do his best to look out for her. “Thank you.”

Koi smiled and nodded, moving to take Mars’s hand and heading out with him to grab a bite to eat and get some fresh air. After yesterday, this felt like a good idea. And… they did need to go see their parents eventually. Now that Acerbus and Delilah knew about the elopement, they really owed it to Lumin, Tractus and Kalani to let them know that the wedding had happened, despite the original plans for a big ceremony. This felt… truer to themselves, to be honest. Sure, they probably should have at least included their parents, but it was very spur of the moment.

Eros waited for Crys to mull over her options on how to answer him. In the end, he could tell that she was simply being upfront and honest with him, which he knew was not always easy for someone who had lived a life of deceptions… He nodded when she quietly asked him if he remembered her talking about the thief ‘the Minnow’. He then paused when she said the next part. “…I’m sorry, what?” he asked. It wasn’t that he hadn’t heard her. Even at the lowest of whispers, he could hear her fine… but it was just more what she was saying that caught him off guard. “If that were true… don’t you think that would be something the Royals would have sussed out before she married their son?”

Noa turned a bit on her chair as the Knight and the Prince entered the Crosswing Inn and, while Pops seemed irked by their presence, it seemed more a matter of annoyance for him than that he had anything to hide. She looked back to Pops when Nessaran and Midas spoke to one another while Horce took a seat. “Thanks for lunch, though I suppose I should finish my deliveries and let you get back to work. Looks like you’re getting busy. Is my usual room open for the night?” she asked. It wasn’t uncommon for Noa to board overnight when she traveled place to place. And she would need a room for the night when she was finally done with the rest of her deliveries around Unkindness, including a delivery to the Sacred Oak.

Deet looked confused when Rao clearly restrained a laugh. Fai would probably be a very good help in opening her eyes to many of the things that happened outside the Sacred Oak, but weren’t even discussed within it. She took in a breath when he confirmed her worries, that it was scary to have new experienced. Change was scary, but following her heart was what mattered. “So… follow your heart… even if it’s scary…? Rao? Do you think everything happens for a reason? I mean, we’re taught that, but… why would I be put here if I wasn’t meant to stay?”

Lulu smiled and nodded. “Call me if you need anything,” she said to them before she excused herself, closing the door behind her quietly, to give them their privacy and time to talk. She had given Zanna silent look of ‘it’ll be okay, good luck,’ knowing that she intended to eventually tell him of Lucia… though whether that was now or when he’d made greater improvements in his healing, she wasn’t sure. She then made her way through the Sacred Oak to leave, needing to head home for now and she’d reach out to Acerbus to see when he was free for a visit, as what she needed to tell him wasn’t something you just did over a communication crystal. She’d also check in on Sasha and Lucia for Zanna to make sure they were okay. Sasha was old enough to babysit her little sister, but it was still good to check in.

“Maybe if a witness comes forward, then others who have observed or overheard things would feel bold enough to come forward too. Karin can call one voice a liar, but he could never counter many voices,” Sabine said.

“It’d take a pretty compelling first voice to make others join in, love,” Gideon said. He didn’t know that at this moment the eldest son of Karin and Lily was already starting to feel the weight of the silence and coming to terms with the reality of what would happen if he didn’t speak up. The staged deaths of his mother, his youngest brother and himself… and Karin would never stop going after his sister either.

***

Nascha paused a moment when she watched Serg shift in his chair some, like her question had made him a bit uncomfortable. She frowned some, concerned. She didn’t wish to do that. But then he began to speak some on the subject. “Just… vanished?” She then paused a moment as she seemed to be thinking hard on something. “I’ve heard of such magic… when I was with Severin,” she said. And, of course, when she said ‘with’ she meant being his servant. She’d been given a bit more free range than others, because she was used as a house servant, and the weights pierced through her wings had ensured escaping was simply too difficult and painful to consider. Until Serg had rescued her in return for her helping him out of Severin’s dungeons. But it did mean Nashy probably did see and hear things that others around Severin wouldn’t have been witness to, because he hadn’t given her much notice or seen her as a threat. “I think maybe Juno has his magic journals, and if not, then they’d still be in the village. Maybe the Elves kept them…”

Vera moved the cart to the table and looked over at Rio, raising an eyebrow. “Laying it on a bit thick, aren’t you, Romeo?” she asked with a smirk. “Just get over here and eat something,” she said as she moved the plates to the table and sat down, gesturing to the empty chair for him to join her. Vera was still getting used to the concept of flirting, something that Rio was very familiar with delivering.

“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” Juno mused when Torin called her line of thinking reasonable, and that it meant she’d been hanging around him too long. “I like to think you helped me reign in my chaos a bit, while I also like to think I helped you get a bit outside your rational thinking box,” she mused as he kissed her cheek and they both proceeded to eat. “We balance each other. That’s a good thing.”

Aspen nodded some. “I know. I’ve seen it too, but… I also think, with time and some eye-opening experience, she’ll find her truth. I think there is a part of her that just doesn’t want to see or believe, because it means she needs to face decisions that she has made that might have been the wrong ones. But I know from experience that you can’t grow from it until you face it. This trip… might be good for her. And if Movado put her with Traine, then… she’s in good hands. He wouldn’t let anything happen to her, even if she does something that puts them in danger, he’ll get her out of it. I don’t know him that well, but I know Movado and I know that at their cores, they are very much the same on such things.” He moved to give Tria a hug and a reassuring kiss on her forehead. “I’ll get you an update. I know you’ll worry regardless, but at least you’ll know she’s okay.”

Tiff smiled. “Well, we’ll just wait and see if they even ask. I’ve been in this castle for a while now… since the Abyss drove my flock to the secondary village in the Istra Mountains. They’re good people here. They look out for those they take in. Even if I am asked to try to help… I’m sure they wouldn’t let me go in blind or without some protections,” she reassured Abbadon. Of course, odds were they wouldn’t let her work on Zlo at all. Rather, they’d probably have her work with Soraya, to compile memories to then project to Zlo, to hopefully penetrate whatever had a hold of him.

Saffy nodded and then moved to hug Duncan, just nestling her head against him for a few moments and holding on. She knew they had to go meet their parents, but she’d needed to hear those reassurances. She took a deep breath after a moment and drew back, looking up at him and nodding again. “Okay. Let’s go have lunch with our parents then,” she said and smiled. “I’m good…” she assured him.

Basil stopped with Cori and turned to the gruff, but jolly, voice that came from behind them. "Oh, hello Gilin. Aki,” he greeted in return. He shook his head and held up his hand in a friendly gesture. “No need for that. It’s been quite a while and with things being as they are outside these walls, I know we were all on our guard,” he said in understanding. “I’m just glad we all made it here safely. I don’t believe the kids are here yet, so why don’t we head into the private dining room the staff here arranged for our lunch and wait for them? Maybe get a look at the menu and get an idea of what to order. Cori here had told me that the new chef here can make just about anything and everything you could think of, even traditional dishes from the most ancient and unusual lands.”
_____________________________________________________________

“Why is the Arcane Gale smelling like an oil fire?” Igraine asked of her ship, the captain’s voice singing through the air with a dulcet sternness. She didn’t look your traditionally rugged pirate queen, more a young and fair rogue princess, but she certainly was not one to be crossed, especially by her invader-collaborating brother and MeiLi. She stepped down from the ornate staircase that led up to the captain’s quarters. She was dressed in a pair of high waisted, fitted black pants, leather boots up to her knees with metal accents, and a deep blue blouse with flowing sleeves and holes in the shoulders. A thick belt with a large ornate buckle was fastened around her waist, appearing more like a corset. She had crossing belts over her waist, bearing a sword hanging from each hip, and on her lower leg was strapped a sheath with a dagger. Her long hair was full of thick curls, a deep chestnut brown with curls of deep shades of green and gold. She had it up in a heavy ponytail, falling down past her waist.

Igraine Illyria of Amoria in the Spring Isles did not go by her family name any longer. She had taken the name Igraine Tao, after her lost love, Garand’s father… Zidane Tao, and become the captain of the Arcane Gale. Under her command, she and her crew had become a family to those orphaned by circumstance and a thorn in the side of MeiLi and those who supported her. Now they were docked and her beloved ship seemed to be in need of more attention than it had ever needed before.

“Is this a result of our last encounter with ‘her’ ships near the Autumn Isles?” She asked her First Mate, Horatio, a smug pretty-boy half-elf we seemed to like to pick on Cloud… something she often shot down if she heard it with her own ears. She’d landed a disciplinary fist across his jaw before just for hearing that he’d been speaking unfavorably.

“Where have we docked?” she asked, moving to the railing of the ship and looking out at the sea. They’d retreated. A rarity for her, but she couldn’t risk their lives like that. MeiLi had expected them. She’d been ready. They sank two of hers, crippled other ships, but they’d still been outnumbered. She’d given the call to leave the waters around the Isles of the Seasons… something they had never done before. There was only one way it could have happened like that… She had a rat on board. Perhaps one of the wayward soles they’d recruited at one of their last stops when they tried to aid the ruined villages left in MeiLi’s wake…
________________________________________________________

Loch felt a warmth wrap around his fist and looked at Sarasha as she stopped him from acting on the things he was feeling in the moment. That he couldn’t stop them with his fists, or he’d fall into Karin’s trap for him. But he could stop them. With his words. He shook her head a bit as he looked at her. It was not something he was very comfortable with. Loch wasn’t all talk like his brothers. He was more comfortable with physical gestures, at least in the form of haymakers. Anything gentler than that normally made him uncomfortable. “They won’t believe me, even if you vouch for me,” he said of Lord Samson and Lady Judith. “What have I ever done to make them put faith in my words?” He then paused as she spoke of knowing where his light comes from… from his maternal grandfather, Lomond Sagelight. He seemed to tense some at the comparison. Every story of his grandfather painted a noble figure with a mysterious end. He knew what he would do. Even though he was very young when his grandfather disappeared… he had one strong memory of him. “He would speak for her… Since he can’t and she won’t speak for herself… I’ll have to…” he said of his mother. He knew that her silence was born of fear of retribution, not just against her, but some of her children. She’d never speak up if he didn’t first.

Loch paused, though, looking at Sarasha for a moment. “Ara… you don’t look well,” he said, not realizing the physical consequences of her letting his tainted brothers into her gardens.

Faroe nodded when Aiyanna said that Windham is always warning her to react and think calmly. He smirked a bit. “Seems it runs in the family,” he said, meaning she had a little trouble holding back, like her cousin, Loch. He then looked at Windham as the spirit spoke of her being a handful and it not being quite fair to task her friends with keeping her grounded in reason. “I’m sure you wouldn’t hear one complaint.”

~*~*~*~

Orion looked at her and smiled, nodding. “Yeah. I don’t have plans to move out of there any time soon. Still getting on my own two feet and Pops give long-term residents and Guards a decent discount,” he noted. It probably benefitted him in legitimatizing the business, too. “My father’s just looking for information and I’m sure he thinks I have it, because I’m a Guard now, but… I can’t share certain things, even with my father. Not without higher clearance than the Council. I just know, though, that he’ll manipulate something out of me. He always does.”
_______________________________________________

Naracissa looked back at Siliqi as the Ancient of Death spoke of the child’s rare form of dream walking, explaining that her dream walls were unusually weak because she was made to fear her gifts and blame herself for the dreams that came naturally. She just held the child and comforted her as she seemed to calm and likely settled down in her bed as she slept. “I’ve dealt with Dream Walkers and Soul Treaders. I made them,” she said. “I don’t remember her…” she admitted. Plume was descended from a line of basic dream walkers that eventually came into a basic Seer bloodline… resulting, eventually, in Plume… who could walk through dreams of the future, or the past, but they would be so very real to her that she could be injured by them. She wasn’t altering anything by being there, but she felt it. “I can reinforce the walls of her dream room with sterling stars from my uncle’s realm. It’ll help for now, but the only way to really strengthen the walls of a dreamer’s sanctuary is to strengthen the dreamer… and that takes time…”

_______________________________________________

Will slowly lowered her hand, her eyes squinting against the light as the interior of the temple came into focus. The stones worn and stained, vines wrapped around and curling into piles where bushes had sprouted up in the water pool beneath the opening in the roof. The dome above her had a large crack in it, which vines had crept through and widened, but also securing the roof. She turned quickly and nearly fell over herself when she rushed past Myth, Link and Wesley. She held her hands up suddenly as she broke past the hanging vines to be met with the bright daylight in full. She took a pause and then lowered her hands and looked around. “No… Where… where is it? Where is Aisengrand?” she asked as she collapsed to her knees in the grass that had grown over the wide marble steps that encircled the temple.

Myth felt a tightness in her chest as she watched Willow’s realization that her home and everyone in it… was gone… and had been for a very long time. Far longer than Will had expected to be sleeping… waiting… She looked at Link quietly and shook her head, unsure how to comfort the Magi Sorceress. She then heard movement from down below in Will’s secret study. She narrowed her eyes and moved to go down the steps some, crouching on them and peering down to see a figure moving in the dim multicolored lights. “There’s someone else down here,” she said to Link, then paused. Link would likely finally remember Noctis… and eventually Will would have it out with him about how he’d let her get into such a state… even though he’d been trapped himself in Faraday’s castle for a fair time.

Savarian nodded. “I don’t think I am either,” he said about not being fond of being bed ridden. “I wish I could remember for sure,” he admitted. “We’ll go when everyone is able,” he said. “Right now, I’m not even sure I’m at full strength… nor do I know yet how to use this,” he said as he lifted a leather necklace from inside his shirt and then laying the shard that he’d tied to it against his shirt. The shard from the Oriol Stone that he had possessed for so many lifetimes already and that he’d managed to use to enhance his own magic… amongst other things.

______________________________________________________

Semper made his way to the quarters that had been given in the old castle for Anos. It wasn’t all that far from the infirmary or the offices of the healers. He approached the doors, slowing as he could already hear the faint utterings of more than one voice within. But time seemed of the essence and he needed to knock, which he proceeded to do. Then waited for the door to open.

“What do you think was inside of this ancient scepter before it was broken?” Riggs asked her with concern, shaking his head. “I hope whoever this Anos is that La’Shire insists we speak with has answers.”

Soraya turned and looked at Safira as he sister tried to calm her and get her to refocus. She shook her head. “I feel like I’m suffocating in this room. But what if it’s Zlo who is feeling it? I just know there’s something else wrong. Prince Averie said he would update us every day, but he hasn’t today. It’s already half spent. And now La’Shire won’t let me out,” She said, gesturing to the door that refused to open.

Sunny looked at Levi and smiled when she took her hand, tightening her grip a little to give her sister’s hand a squeeze. She nodded. “I know… I just… I wish they’d found her already is all,” she said. “I know Lyka and Hestia are out there looking, and while that makes me feel better because I know how capable they are, I worry for them too. Especially after what happened to Opal.”

“You’re up,” Merit said as she entered the room. “Don’t move too much. Your stitches are still pretty tender, I’m sure, and no doubt feeling tighter today because of the healing of the Zion. We just don’t want them to pull and reopen what’s already begun healing,” she said as she came over and moved Opal’s blanket and gown a bit to check her sutures and wound. “How are you feeling? You were very confused and fuzzy on a lot when you woke yesterday,” she said.

“Lyka…” Hes came around the corner and approached him, looking around as she’d noticed his own cautiousness. They were used to being on their guard, especially in risky situations, like they had right now, with a threat on the loose in the castle.

“Raphtalia is right,” Hattie said. “They lied. They are the sort who take pride in tearing down others, especially those who they know are better than them. You never should have been with them to begin with, but… everything for a reason. If you hadn’t been with them when they came here, then we wouldn’t have met you. Oak wouldn’t have been able to help you and you wouldn’t get to learn your true worth. You’re more than what they’ve made you believe, Chai.”

“Our new pack is perfect for you. New beginnings and acceptance,” Penny added with a lilt in her voice that would tell Chai she was smiling. “I think you’ll like it.”

~*~*~*~*~

“Where’d the girl go?” Rael asked as he arrived at Vyshae’s to check on how things were going. He’d half-expected to find her helping Io with her Grace or something and wanted to see if the girls wanted to have lunch, but he found Vyshae working on potions and Io was no where to be seen.

Io wandered a bit through the village, which was more like a city, it had grown so large… exceeding even the size of the Hume city before it. But it was amazing to take in, such intricate an unusual architecture that could only be Elvish. She stopped outside a tall ornate tower that looked like it had been constructed out of large braided trees. At the top was a look out point that one could see the whole city from and even get a perfect view of Dragon’s Nest on the mountain. She smiled and hugged the journal she was carrying to her chest, the velvet bag containing the sphere Vyshae had given her tucked in the crook of her arm, its lanyard wrapped around her wrist. That looked like the perfect place to be above all the bustle and to maybe commune with the sphere in whatever way she was meant to…

~*~*~*~*~

Mira looked at Silvi and smiled, nodding as she moved into the queen’s royal apartments. She looked around some, taking it in for a few moments. She’d been here before, but it was always like a fairytale stepping inside. She looked back to Silvi as she closed the door to join her. “Is Spartan here?” She asked, perhaps just trying to determine if it was indeed just them… but, of course, Silvi knew that it was important that it just be her and Mira. If the girl felt overwhelmed she might avoid the conversation longer. This was a chance to really ask and answer questions each other might have that might help Mira settle on her answer and feel comfortable with the idea of being adopted, having a real mother figure. One she could actually call ‘mom’ and know it was real.

Vespa felt a few tears escape down her cheek when Miharu told her with no uncertainty that she was not a tool and never was, taking her hands into him. She nodded some as he reassured her of all the ways that proved just that… and that she was an amazing girl, one he’d fallen in love with. Then he answered her question about her brother. That Traitorin can’t heal the curse Raiser put on him. “… What could break it, though?” she asked. “If my brother can’t show me how to use it, how could I be of any use with it? I can’t… teach myself…” she said, shaking her head. If she had the gift, it would be useless with her… with no one to show her how to use it properly. Right? She didn’t know that it could always surface instinctively… perhaps triggered by her deep empathy for others, especially those in pain or distress.

~*~*~*~*~

Esric smiled and nodded when the girls said they were feeling hungry. “Alright then, do you want to head back to the room, then?” he asked.

“We’ll go back to ours and have lunch there. That way the girls can get dried off and dressed and you can call Minato while I get lunch ready,” Sarah said, not taking no for an answer. She moved to get up, picking up the blanket and folding it up.

Esric had already learned it was best to agree with Sarah. He looked at Rem and winked at her as he smiled and moved to get up, folding his blanket as well. He then handed it to Rem and moved to pick his little sister up and carrying her on his hip. Sarah took Mikleia’s hand and headed out with them, leading the way with her daughter back to their royal quarters.

~*~*~*~*~

“I’m sorry,” Zeke said simply, but sincerely. He didn’t know if there were any other words that could genuinely offer comfort, especially since Lacey had seemingly resigned herself to her unpleasant fate. It wasn’t in the nature of a Centaur to give up, so he knew that… if she had… it meant she’d exhausted every lead she could think of to cure her. Perhaps just short of the fabled Curse Breaker, who most thought of as just a story or, if he had existed, he was perhaps long gone… or if he did still live… very few knew who he was or where to find him. And his hands were full at the moment with breaking rather intensive curses as it was…

Quinn looked at Seanan as she came over to him after speaking with Sharne. He moved his hand up to brush her hair away from her shoulder, seeing the opal back where it belonged. He closed his eyes a moment and nodded. “Yeah. I am. Let’s go home,” he said before moving to put his arm around her shoulders a bit and then making the slow exit with her from the infirmary. He was sore, but he wasn’t going to injure anything. HE was healed, just felt like he’d been hit by, well… a full grown centaur.

Ashe nodded and looked at Rumi and then moved to stand up. “Maybe we should go with them, just to make sure they get back okay… and then we can go relieve Landessa from watching the twins,” she said. She wanted to make sure Seanan and Quinn made it home safely.

~*~*~*~*~

Kahi looked at Millia and moved to hug her, holding her for a bit. “I give you my word, I have no intentions of letting that happen,” he said about losing him. “For all we know, this could be one of the reasons Kahiri and Celluna are still here in our time,” he said. Kahiri had ensured his father survived the threat that would have killed him in his future… but perhaps the reason he was still here and hadn’t been given a way back to his time was because he was meant to be here to help fix Ryn’s future too… a future where the family was whole and together and everyone accounted for. “I won’t leave without telling you. Right now we’ll use the tools we have in the palace to try to track him down. If anyone has the means of finding him, even through all of this Abyss, it’s the people here in La’Shire.”

Tilly came out of Nyx’s washroom after having washed her face, her hair freed from its braid and falling freely around her. She was still dressed in one of his shirts, which was longer on the Quetzel Hummingbird. She still felt a touch off, perhaps because she’d just had the longest uninterrupted sleep she’d had in a while since she’d come to La’Shire. She was the sort that really wanted to help others, but there was also this sense, perhaps, of feeling like she had to always be doing something… to show appreciation for Traitorin, Sylvitrista and Dia for taking in her friends and her ‘family.’ She lowered her hand from her head, her bangs falling softly into place as she heard someone come into the room and saw… “Nyx.”

Nessa smiled and kissed Felix’s fuzzy little cheek. “Yeah, I thought so,” she said with the kitten agreed with her. “Hmmm… let’s see if Nyx has any cooked bacon hidden in the fridge for you,” she said.. “and maybe some for me too,” She added. Didn’t seem to matter how many years had passed, Nyx fell right back into his role of wanting to take care of his little sister. And she was fine with that… because she knew that you couldn’t change what felt natural to them, but she also knew that she couldn’t hide out in their adjoined suites forever. Eventually, she would need to venture out and see how very much La’Shire had indeed changed. In her magical form, she had really only been around people, mainly Sarafina, and hadn’t ventured to explore elsewhere…

___________________________________________________________________

Rostan followed River’s glowing markers underwater that she’d used to map her progress. He knew at the end he would find the injured knights. He broke the surface after a bit of a swim and pushed himself up onto a flat, jagged rock beneath where the group was stranded one a ledge above. The tide water had clearly gone out when they were resting on that ledge and left them stuck. He got his bag out and started to remove items he would need. “Hold tight, we’re coming for you,” he called up to them. It wasn’t more than ten feet up, but it was still high enough to cause issues. He would need Marin’s help, though, to use Halcyon magic strong enough to transport them down without endangering them further.

“Ros,” Marin called as she too broke the surface.

“Over here, Mare,” he said, redirecting her attention to where he was.

Marin swam to him and he pulled her out of the water to her feet on the rock in one motion. She walked to the base of the wall and looked up. “There are more than three here,” she said before looking over where others were floating in the water against the edges of the cave.

“We’ll recover them after we’ve gotten those who are still alive out. We won’t leave them behind,” Rostan said. “Think there’s enough water level for Halcyon?”

Marin came back over to him and nodded. “Yeah. I think the tide should be shifting again soon… which means its on our side,” she said. “We should wait for the others before we do it, though… so they’ll be ready to receive each patient and get them triaged and ready for transport.”

“They’ll be here shortly. With Pallas and River guiding them, they’ll be right behind us,” Rostan said.
________________________________________________________

Paz finished getting herself dressed and took a bit of the berry-tasting medicine that Fii had made for her to help keep her tummy from getting unruly. She was hungry, so nausea keeping her from eating wasn’t a good thing. She could smell food had been cooked, and the aromas both turned her stomach and made it grumble approvingly. It was an odd conflict. Paz was certain she wouldn’t get used to being pregnant before the baby came! She looked towards the washroom door after a while, though, and started to wonder what was taking Fii so long… “You okay in there?” she called.

Senn wasn’t used to things not being quite so time-sensitive. But the Arcadians seemed to be suggesting they take their time. Things wouldn’t happen overnight. It was an odd change of pace for him, and probably for Yuuri and Topaz, too. Topaz had been struggling to slow down since discovering her pregnancy, so she already had a taste of this slower moving society, perhaps. “So… then what do we do?”

Cassius looked at Minerva and smiled. “We make cookies,” he said, then looked back to the others. “And we only send two. We don’t want to overwhelm this caretaker. If you’re up to it, Prim, I think you should be one of them, and I think Minerva should be the other. One of the Delphi heirs and the new Madam of this Estate. I think that would be the wisest choice. He’s here to protect the estate, not a threat to any of us.”

“But there’s still the mystery person I saw him with. Who else would be here?” Senn asked.

“That’s what the girls will find out when they go,” Cassius said.

Minerva nodded. “I saw some cook books in the kitchen. I’ll see if there’s something we have the ingredients for,” She said as she got up and headed into the kitchen to get started on the task of making something to bring to properly meet the caretaker in a traditional Arcadian manner.

Thierry wasn’t without distressing dreams or memories, but they felt like they were far enough removed from her that she was watching them from a distance and not directly in them… it made it far easier to stay in a restful sleep. Unlike the slumber from the spell – or some might call it a curse – that had been cast over Arcadia for so long… this slumber was actually restful.

Pandora looked at Leif as he returned to get her and noted he’d started blushing too upon seeing her. Surly he’d seen her own blush. It was still, in many ways, surreal to her that any of this was happening. That of all the girls that Leifon Altrace could have feelings for, it was her. “Is it… ready?” she asked him as she moved to pull the silk robe off the top blanket where he’d thrown it last night when he’d… when they’d… She felt herself blushing so much deeper at the thought. She then shifted to stretcher legs down towards the floor from the high bed, but she could feel the weakness in them as she pressed the balls of her feet to the floor, the muscles in her calves instantly trembling. She’d been through a lot these last few days and the lovemaking had left her understandably weak-legged. She didn’t trust herself to stand up, though odds were she wouldn’t have to with how attentive Leif was when it came to her.
______________________________________________________________

Zai smiled and shook her head, “You’re gonna make me cry again if you talk so sweet all the time. This baby just makes me so much more emotional, I guess,” she said with a small laugh. She then moved to hug Aiyan and kissed him again, holding the kiss longer this time, so very thankful for her loving husband. And so relieved that he was doing better this morning after the ordeal yesterday that all of Ethion had gone through. She just still had no idea that her mother was not only alive, but currently residing on Eliowise, keeping her presence secret from her daughter and husband for now, just until she was ready…

Singo smiled and nodded some, a bit of the Wylds pride coming out when it was deemed that he was quite strong to have sustained as long as he had with the amount of venom he’d taken into his body. “Well, I don’t go down without a fight, as you know,” he said lightly, then nodded again some when she said he’d slept through the entire morning. “That’s good. I don’t know how to stay down longer than that,” he noted. “How’s the tribe? Everyone okay this morning?” he asked, since he hadn’t been able to do his intended rounds to check on their people, including his brother, Tokeru, who was in custody at the forest’s edge with some of his followers. None that had attacked Zai were permitted to roam freely in Ethion. No one blamed the Druids for insisting that they be under guard while they were in their home.

“You will need time to rest and collect what you will need for your journey north,” Lorna said knowingly. “Tasha will show you to the cottage where you can get cleaned up and rest. I’ll send for one of the merchants kids to deliver some food to you. I’m sure you’re all famished and those camping meals only go so far,” she said. “Tasha, you don’t mind, do you?” she asked her friend.

Oden moved to pull a handkerchief from his pocket and moved to offer it to Kyoko when she started to cry. His ears turned back a bit. He knew her emotions weren’t of distress, but of relief. “Thank you for your kindness,” he said to Lorna, Naria and Tasha.

“I’ll arrange a time for the Wise Man to visit with you, but after you’ve had time to get cleaned up and fed and rest. You have time,” Lorna reassured them. And as she’d said before, she could sense that if Zalli detected the approach of Chaos’s demons, she would warn them well in advance.

Naiya smiled. “Well, maybe some of that Ethion spirit will rub off on the Wylds,” she said. She knew that Kei’s home hadn’t been much like this at all. It felt like it was all about competition and control and old, antiquated laws that made and broke families apart. Where Ethion was all about community and family and connection. Suna had expressed wanting the Wylds to be more like the Druids, to bring the tribe out of the old ways and into a new era… Perhaps them all being here for the moment would help them see that things could be structured better for everyone in the Wylds when they were finally able to return to their home lands.

Fable scoffed a bit when Fennis said that name: Silvantis. “Please don’t say his name. I still feel like he’s got ears hidden all over our home,” she added. “So many girls have been abducted by that man, all to either sate his needs or to help in his drive for more power, and now he’s still out there. I know Eliowise is back in good hands and he’s lost a lot of his power as a result, but… we know as Rangers that the quarry that feels the most desperate, backed into a corner, can be the most dangerous.” She moved to pull her shirt back over her shoulder, covering the bandage on her arm.

“It is. Actually, I’m pretty sure that girl we met yesterday, Zai, used some on your knee, but...” Garand trailed off some and cocked his head a bit to one side, silently implying what Erza already knew… that she’d overdone it instead of resting her knee like Zai had instructed.

Maize blushed when he kissed her cheek and thanked her. She turned and face him, leaning back against the counter and smiling, shaking her head. “Are you sure you don’t have any imp in you?” she asked him playfully. He certainly had enough of a blend of races in him to warrant his impishness without actually having Imp lineage. “Come on. Let’s get these baskets loaded onto the cart and delivered. Maybe we’ll be in time for our friends to enjoy them with or after lunch,” she said of the various items she’d been busy baking from the abundance of fruit her tree had produced. It seemed to be bearing more fruit than even Ribbon could keep up with, and the reason being that her spirit was just singing endlessly with Athrun here.
_______________________________________________________________________

Enola smiled when Apple assured her that everything looked good. She moved a hand over her stomach. “Thank you, Apple. We wouldn’t be so lucky without your help,” she said. “But… can I ask you something? Why do I feel like every time you come to do a check up, that you seem like you’re… I don’t know. I don’t want to say the wrong word. You seem sad or… melancholy,” she said. “Is everything okay?” she asked her, and it was clear the vixen meant it, and meant no harm by her question. She didn’t know the more accurate emotion was, perhaps, guilt… because Apple felt like she was using Enola as a sort of guinea pig for what she hoped would be a way of allowing herself to one day have a family too.

“Oh, we’ve heard from him and her, a few times,” Tien noted, obviously meaning that Tak and Clover could certainly be heard if you walked by their room at certain times. “I know he’d been helping to train some of the new recruits since he became inducted as a Knight of La’Shire,” Tien added. She then looked at Onua as he mentioned that they hadn’t heard from Tahu either. “I’m sure La’Shire can track him down if you want to find him. There’s been a lot of ruckus in the castle these last few days over the centaurs. I wonder if Silvair has been involved or if she’s letting Lady Calsharne handle it all.”

Gabby blushed deeply and waved her hands in front of her before shyly covering her face with them for a moment. She whined cutely and shook her head, lowering her hands and looking uncertain. “I mean… really? Do I? I feel… so huge,” she admitted.

“Not at all,” Ruby said as she got up and moved over to take Gabrielle’s hands and leading her over to stand in front of the mirrors. She stood behind her and smiled as she placed her hands on Gabby’s shoulders. “You are glowing, Gabby. The fact you’re pregnant makes you even more radiant, and I just know that Prowl will adore you in this, knowing he’d getting a forever mate and a family. Those are things that… he didn’t know he’d ever have any of this. Imagine how over the moon he has to be every day having the chance to lead his own life, separate from Hunter, in his own body with his own future… thanks in such big part to you. Right, Elly?”

“But your stories are so fascinating. They’re not just fairytales from books. They’re real… and what you’ve lived through and seen and some of the figures you’ve come across… it’s better than fiction,” Julep said honestly with a bright, sincere smile on her face as they walked, her arm hugging his. She then blushed deeply, her ears falling back shyly as he said that her company was what he was enjoying and how blessed he felt for all the opportunities he’d been given with this second chance. “Well… then I guess it’s a good thing you’re making the most of it, right? The Ancients wouldn’t have given you the ability to have this second chance if they didn’t foresee you doing good things with it. They saw you deserving.”

Lyla thought for a moment and smiled. “Well… Elly-Mae and Ruby did mention there’s a very large studio with floor to ceiling windows to let in all of the natural light, where people go to paint and sculpt and do other art-like things. Maybe that’ be… interesting. If just to see a room with windows like that,” she admitted, which would seem like a funny thing to say for anyone else, but for Lyla… who had grown up in the dark… light seemed like a magic thing. Everything was more vibrant with it. Colors, textures… everything.

“Oh! Synder, hi,” Kia said with a smile when she saw the badger. “Actually, I’m not completely sure where Saber is right now… he sort of, umm… well, he’s filled you in on what’s been going on with him, right? With Infernus and such?” she asked. “Seems he took over earlier today and had to urgently go speak with someone named… Anos. I haven’t seen him again yet,” she admitted with a slight unease in her voice. She was worried for Saber and, honestly, a bit for Infernus too. He wasn’t the villain that they all originally thought him to be. Just another soul driven to the brink by the cruelty of others.

Aura had certainly noticed Archer’s behavior was still off since his heat had ended. She just hadn’t been able to put her finger on just what was bothering him… unaware it wasn’t so much something bothering him as it was something he was anxious to do, but do right. She turned to look at him once they reached the end of the tunnel and he stopped, her ears tipping forward curiously as he spoke of initially being worried how ‘this’ would be seen. She was going to ask what ‘this’ was, but then he dropped to one knee and there was a open box in his hands and a ring. She looked from it to him, a touch wide-eyed. Was this… real? Things were such an insane whirlwind for them and they weren’t even in their own time, but… it did feel right. She smiled and dropped down with Archer, hugging him and causing them both to fall over into the grassy path. “Yes!” Thankfully, he seemed to keep hold of the ring!

Snow took a breath and let it out slowly. She knew the path to forgiveness and healing would be harder and slower for the children, who were innocent in all of this and had never deserved any of Slate’s resentment or wrath. He had reason to be cross with her and Torrent… but not with the children. With Rain and Pepper, Patches and Timber and Reverton… their mates and their children. She wouldn’t force the matter on Rain. She knew her daughter would find her own way there when she was ready. Rain was always a rejuvenating and forgiving soul… and one day she’d find it in herself to forgive Slate, but on her own terms.

Rain shook her head, but she couldn’t seem to find words to express herself in the moment. She just shook her head, her eyes focusing on something far off, her own thoughts perhaps. “I’ll never forgive him,” she said simply and then turned and walked off.

Snow knew not to follow. When she was like this, she knew Rocky was the best suited to speak to her. She looked at Torrent, though, and let out a faint whine, feeling helpless and more than a bit guilty. Doing the right thing when it came to Slate and Juli wasn’t going to sit well with their kids, but hopefully time would change that. “I don’t want this to overshadow the two of you getting to know each other better… She’d been through so much…”

Slate looked at Juli and then moved to lift the clean fabric napkin and lightly press the corner of it to her cheek, one then the other, drying her tears. He then just sat quietly beside her and studied her, nodding his head. He moved his hand to take hers into it. “I hope so…” he said in response to her question of proving to their children that they are not the monsters. “I know you will. You were led astray, Juli. That darkness doesn’t live inside of you. It was put there, and it’s gone now. I’ve lived with it in one form or another for so long, I forget if it wasn’t always there to begin with,” he admitted, revealing his real worry. That some of that darkness was just… him.

((Welcome back. First half is up I'll get the second up in a bit. Got a headache starting so need to chase it off. Up through Io. ))

Fai ears turned down just a bit as he said he knew that and the woman got it for her. "I...thank you how...how much?" She asked....it made her feel funny unwelcome in a sense. She knew many weren't all that happy with 'wingless' being there but in her case some felt she did something to convince the royal family to make her there chief medical officer or the head healer of the royal family. It was just her natural ability which turned out to be that of a divine shepherd.

Tempest looked to Lana before looking out towards were they had gone. "They should be fine. Mercury's team is skilled at trap finding and removal. But there's always a chance when dealing with traps that something could go wrong." Tempest said being honest with her as Traine spoke with Zan. Going over a few options ahead of time. "Your mom what's her name?" Tempest asked. "Whenever people speak of her to me its just the 'Talented Doctor'. I should have asked earlier then this."

Triane looked ahead. "We move out in ten" he called lowly back to the group.

☆☆☆☆

Cloud looked up hearing Jagger approach and nodded lowering his hand. "I was on my way to find the Captian....you'll need to hear this too...ruddy fool made a real mess of the engine....with any luck it only looks like a catastrophe." He sighed shaking his head. "Three days if none of the gears cogs drive shafts were corroded...longer but I can't say for sure by how much...until I get the the molten tar cleaned out of her....but to do that...I'll need detergents, solvents, degreaser as well as reagents...." Cloud flinched. "The high end of it all Jagger that fool used organic trash....food, he shoved food remains down the main intakes...there are spare rib bones and a ham bone sticking out of the tar as well as crystal shards and the sides of some of the larger gears...." Cloud sighed. "I'm not looking forward to explaining this to the Captain....."

Horatio moved and leaned against the rail with Igraine. "According to our Helmsmen he pulled us into Port Royale. Our Pr.....Chief Engineer told him the engine wouldn't go further Helm wanted to go another four days our to Kolipso Bay on the south continent....Blondie insisted the engine would die before that...we'd be dead in the water. "  he turned to lean against the rail. "Blondie filled me in" he said trying to steer clear of his more colorful nicknames for Cloud. Igraine would make him pay for them. He caught himself about to call Cloud Pretty Boy. But that would get him clobbered so he refrained. "According to Cloud the Engine is the source of that smell....our wayward soul dumped various food items into the Engine beats me how....Cloud told me...but he starts getting all magitech talk and I get lost. The gest though? It caused some sort of overheat....so bad the Crystal's exploded and our odor problem comes from something he called Nullicite....." Horatio looked at Igraine. "I know he thousands of leagues smarter then me...but I asked him if that crap that has the ship smelling like an oil fire....was needed and his answer. You're still alive to ask. Then wandered off probably to find you...' which she was in her cabin which Horatio knew but indicated she was wandering the ship which sent Cloud in the wrong direction of course.

☆☆☆☆☆
Josie nodded. "One of the boys perhaps...." she sat back. "But we're running out of time."

Cori smiled. "She's quiet the talented Chef. Passionate about her cooking." She said to them on the way in.

☆☆☆☆☆☆
Sarasha watched him go through the stages before stating that he'd have to speak for her. Since she'd remain silent. As his grandfather would. She nodded. "I can take you to them...I have the strength for that it's dangerous to step foot out of here...my domain is corrupted..."

She paused though as he made note of her rapidly deteriorating physical condition. "Without...A contract...the echo of my heart is here...in my domain...." she said shifting. " because this place has been tainted that taint affects me....we have a bond which slows it down....but we've never sealed the contract of the Guardian it wasn't necessary...." she said shifting and looking up at him even with her gehtta on the wooden sandals still wouldn't make her as tall as him. " a contract would place the core of my being...the Echo of my Heart within you....this place would no longer be necessary..."

She shifted knowing his next question because this was Loch and he was a good person even if he struggled to see that. "We touched on it once years ago....to seal it....it...its that thing you know two people do with there...." she pointed at her lips. "You know here? Its....fine...there's plenty of time I'll be alright...for now...right now  your who is important..." she said flustered over the whole topic the blush with the miasma and beads of sweat though made her look like she was anything but fine. But Loch wasn't blind nor was he a fool...her domain was crumbling falling apart below them....it was only a matter of time before it reached where they were. She couldn't lie....for the moment she'd be sick...until her domain collapsed most likely at nightfall or he left Unkindness before that without sealing the contract of the guardian between them...so she was honest but he'd know her we'll enough to know the 'for now' meant just that right now she was would be fine but she also admitted without the contract her condition was connected to her domain...and both could see its state clearly.


Anna blushed a bit and smiled. "Thank you Faroe. "

Windham chuckled. "You have wonderful friendships Anna."

Anna was quiet but blushed brightly hiding her face. That was a hazard with spirits they tended to be honest to a fault and straight forward. But it was also that nature that likely helped Loch over the years Sarasha was always honest with him.

☆☆☆☆☆

Phere nodded. "Probably best to stay away for a while then. You could get in a lot of trouble saying something you shouldn't. As his son he should want to avoid that...not try to manipulate you." She said frowning in concern.

☆☆☆
Siliqi nodded. "Because she's the first and it was a gift she was born with. Her parents descend from a mix of basic dreamwalkers and basic Seer's...mixing together. Little Plume is the first of her kind with such a powerful gift. Your gift and Orkla's come together in this child to from something new. She see's the future or past in her dreams as if she's there living in that moment, but she can't affect it in any way...although depending on what is happening she can be hurt. Because she doesn't understand her gift. Those stars will help..Having one of your dreamwalkers in the castle help her too will help lessen her fear of her gift." Siliqi knelt down next to Nara and looked at Plume. "I can station a few of my Wisteria Swans around her, to protect her and keep her borders safe too." Siliqi knew how important this was to Nara. Plume was a four year old little girl. Her dreams should be full of happy things and those things should not have even had a chance to get through.

Plume snuggled down resting feeling safe.

Anos glanced at his adopted daughter seeing her shift into peaceful slumber. 'Thank you Nara.' He thought for looking after her. For chasing away the bad dream or whatever it had been. As the knock came while Infernus was grabbing the doorknob Anos stood and walked over. The door opening and a young dragon knight standing there with a look Anos knew well from his own guards when something urgent was happening. "Can I help you?"

Tatiana looked at Riggs. "It had a entity inside...old from the Age of Chaos if I had to guess. I don't know if it could be called a spirit but the humans up noth talked on it. Said there were Dark Relics with a type of living magic. Evil in nature they seek to gain control of the one they are bound to....they say only a Paladin Dark Relic hunter can break its hold.....but La'Shire believes it'll release him if this Lord Anos gets involved I couldn't say for sure....but the longer it holds Zlo...the harder it will be to free him....until it consumes Zlo ....the entities in those relics desire a body more then anything. Some said it was a demon who when dying transfered the um they called it 'source' of there being into an object to lay in wait for a victim to gain a new body. But that they've been trapped in the object for so long they've forgotten what they once were."

Safira looked at Sora nodding. "I know how you feel." She said softly. "Right now my mother is in danger in the Unkindness. Dad...said he would do all he could for her. I believe him. But not knowing is hard. I want to rush there. To get her out. But....to do so risks jeopardizing all he is doing. Have faith in Prince Averie and his team. We came to them for help. He detained Zlo, got the Unkindness's blessing and he told us that both Lord Acerbus and Lady Del agreed that saving Zlo freeing him from the darkness and bringing him back to you in the light was worth it. Bali is researching the scepter he had. There is no one who knows more then him. The best are all collected here Sora. Maybe Prince Averie hasn't come because there's nothing to report or there working on something some way to help him. " Safira sighed. "And maybe the castle is keeping us here because she's a meddlesome spirit whose worried we'll do something in our worry for our loved ones...that will undo all they're doing to help us."

Levi nodded. "She's likely hiding somewhere La'Shire can not see." She said looking at her sister. "Hey maybe we'll get to talk with Opal a bit if she's awake. She's one tough serval, probably tease us for being so worried."

"I feel like I've been sat upon by an overweight bull dragon and survived...." Opal said warily as Merit came in. "Don't remember waking..." she admitted then sighed softly. "Merit....Levi how is she holding up. She knows this isn't her fault right? That sweet girl can't control or stop Morgana. She shouldn't feel guilty for this...." Opal sounded tired even to her own ears. But true to form forvher laying there having come close to dying without the talents of the medical team here....her concern...was for Levia not herself. "Merit....the soldiers are looking for Morgana right tell them to be careful....her left eye...it was starting to change color and dilating wrong. Way too wide for the low like setting.....she was showing the beginning stages of mental degradation....she may attack....anything that moves...."

Lyka looked at Hestia. Nodding to her. " its escalating I can feel it.....she's becoming more dangerous as time passes...." he looked at the Darkened section on the map before him. "Can't explain it Hes....but from what we saw yesterday....its...to much like the Hath incident..." Reever Hath had been a Mystrian like Morgana who once he started spiraling things kept getting more and more dangerous more and more victims all before there team was called in Lyka showed the same extreme tenseness then too...maybe because of who his mom was....but the approaching castle guards looked at him like while it was a cause for concern they thought he was over reacting a bit.

Chai sat up a bit. "Maybe..." she said softly closing her eyes. "But is it really okay....I'm I street rat...I'm filthy..I lived off...the streets....."

Raphtalia looked at Chai then at Haddie and Penny before back to her....Raphtalia looked at her. " Then I'm filthy too, the places maybe different but we did the same to survive. You lived off the land which was the streets. If that makes you filthy Chai, by that logic so am I and they've accepted me with open arms. So yes they'd accept you.."

"Yo..you're not!" Chai said shaking her head.

"I lived off the lands slept in a cave, if doing what you did makes you filthy then I am too." Raphtalia reasoned simply and Chai shook her head slowly...repeating it. It was a lifetime of lies Chai needed to break free from. "You can't see it, but there is nothing but love, understanding and patience in there eyes when they look at you. Haddie and Penny both....I have not known you as long, but I accept you as well."

Then...I'm not?" Chai finally whispered looking like she might cry at any moment.

☆☆☆☆☆

"To find a place to commune with her grace. She'll know when she finds it." She said looking at Rael. "I know Blaise is out and about but I'm keeping an eye on her. As to Io I gave her an orb that resonates with her grace. Its leading her where she needs to be to best communicate with it."



"



☆☆☆☆☆
Link would have moved to comfort Willow but paused when Myth noticed movement down there. "Myth wait. That's....its Noctis....you know that something important I kept mentioning.....its her. he said a bit sheepishly as his sluggish memories caught up at the mention of movement down there.  "She's Will's assistant....she's the Golem Will created that saved Aria from the Erimonic Burning Fever...  Myth would of course know about that even if she never actually met Noctis. Will and Wes were included in the mental loop so Link admitting he had forgotten about Noctis who he helped bring into the world by getting her heart crystal from the Divinity Emris.....wasn't likely to go over well with Will even if his mind was sludge with his memories having been a statue for a few centuries.

Noctis paused as she finished waking and stood center in the room at the sound of Myth's voice she turned and moved slowly to the steps leading up peeking up from the corner one obnoxiously long and wide fluffy bunny ear drifted forward as she looked up towards the vixen crouching on the stairwell. She looked ready to attack....and Noct found herself both scared and worried. Frightened because she didn't know if the vixen was dangerous and worried because if Willow wasn't down here did that mean she was in danger up there?

Tegra smiled. "You're  not at least from what I can remember." He looked at the shard. "Its chosen you." He said nodding. "That's a fragment of the Oriol Stone....it follows the will of the one its chosen. It will answer you when you need it to."

(Second half coming up)

Silvi smiled gently shaking her head. "No, it's just us." She said gently as she gestured and moved to walk with Mira. "I thought a nice casual lunch would be good and Spartan will be out till later this evening. There were things he wanted to do." Silvi walked up to the table with Mira and smiled gently. "Please have a seat. I hope everything is to your liking." Which might surprise Mira. Silvi was the Queen many thought she'd be more of 'you'd better like it' then hopeful. But as Spartan told her, Mira needed to see Silvi, the real her, the gentle woman who hide her pain and sorrow to give strength to others. The girl who cried a mix of deep emotions when hearing her loved ones had survived, returned and apologized for it. "Let me know if you don't like something, I can always order something else. Please don't feel the need to eat it just to please me." Her words were soft a bit shy in her own way and a little nervous herself as if she herself was worried Mira wouldn't like her!

"That's true with most magic but healing magic is different." He said releasing one of her hands but only to brush gently at Vespa's tears. " Healing magic often awakens instinctively, from a deep desire to help someone. You've been worried about Lord Traitorin all this time Vespa. You told me once something was wrong you didn't know what, but...he was hurting. And hiding it. So I asked and I learned about his magic. About the magic you may have gained yourself. We could go visit your brother. Your deep love and desire to help him, will call out to the magic if it's there. Healing magic will guide you in its use. How to heal with it. If nothing else, even if he can't use his own, he could tell you how to call out to the magic within you. How to find it right?"

☆☆☆☆☆
Rem giggled at Esric's wink understanding it for what it was. She held the blanket watching Miki walk with Sara happily chatting away.

Mikleia was happy for the distraction....happy to have Rem to focus on otherwise she worried she'd break down into tears. At little things that reminded her of Rhealm. She walked with Sarah but grabbed her head a moment it had always been ignored by her parents thinking it a mild hunger headache or something, when it was Bartolli attempting to tighten her noose...only it faded quickly.Miki had no idea Nyx had diverted it with a spell that deviated it's time and place. Whenever Bartolli activated it now....it would be his left hand that burned...as it had when he grabbed the pendant....and not the vile spell burning it's way deeper into little Mikleia....Nyx had an seemingly endless life force for the spell she cast to eat through....unable to dig deep....because of the protection from death on him and the time seal....Miki lowered her hand after a moment though..."That's weird the burning pain in my head never goes away that fast....it just...proofed gone I suppose...." Her mama though was clever a burning pain that vanished last time it acted up Nyx took it....and his hand was terribly burned by it. Not that he let Miki see it even if she admitted she knew it burned.....

Nyx looked at Tilly. "Are you hun....." he paused rather then hissing in pain or worse shouting....that burning sensation hurt because it was diverted to a physical attack vs soul. But he'd rather take it then make that little girl. He'd be a terrible Hero if he let any child suffer....let alone his own niece. Besides Drak did his part. It was only a matter of time till Anos took care of it altogether. Drak had that connection could ask for help....well so could have Nyx not that he realized that. He thought Anos might hold a certian disdain for the Ancients he was wrong there. "Sorry about that Tilly are you hungry?" He asked her not looking at his left hand not that he expected to get it past Tilly....she had this way of knowing. Had when he orginally burnt that hand sealing the Bartolli's attempts to force Miki...the soul devouring corrupting spell in a time looped activation there....she activates it, it comes to him not Miki...

Felix let out a happy purring meow at the mention of bacon. Nyx made the best and always seemed to have some stashed away for them in the fridge. He looked over from his place with Nessa. The little cat watching a moment but he knew Nyx would not complain. Nor would he allow a huge fuss. Nessa was recovering and Felix had a feeling Tilly would fuss enough for all three of them, especially when she found out what he did the other night and told no one....especially her that if Miki was attacked by Bartolli again he'd take it returning that hand to a burnt state. Drak was protecting her from every other attempt. The bugs he now knew about. Talking to Anos and then what was happening with Miharu. This bought them time. Even if Nessa and Tilly both would scold him not for protecting the little one no. For failing to tell them what he did so they could help him.

☆☆☆☆☆
Lacey shook her head. "Its okay...but thank you Zeke." She said lowering the side of her tunic. "I've tried everything....if It was during the time of the CurseBreaker I'd have risked the trek to him...maybe..he of all people could break CellBreakers Curse....but..." she shook her head. "The cells break down faster...I'd never make the trek today... Zion can't touch it....it can repair by the memory of healthy cells....but...that's what. Makes this curse so terrible...it destroys healthy tissue eventually it'll take my life." I've had to come to terms with having a walking death sentence all I can do now is embrace each day I have, that I wake up....since I don't know if I'll have a tomorrow." If Silvi knew it was a cursed blade that did this she'd have flown Lacey there herself. All Silvi knew was it was an injury that wouldn't heal. Like some rare medical condition that damaged the cells....Lacey hadn't wanted the Queen to feel guilty. Or like she had to spend every waking moment trying to save her. Even now there was that stubbornness of a young mare or filly no despair or giving up not completely. "But if this curse takes my life....its not getting it even now without one heck of a fight from me. It wants it...it'll have to take it from me by force because I refuse to surrender." She said meeting his gaze the spirit of the centaur burning strong in her gaze as she pressed gauze to her side that a nurse handed her.

"You know our room has this wonderfully large tub for soaking? I could draw a bath add in some soothing salts or oils...and..." she looked at him. "We could soak for a bit." She said leaning lightly into him not enough to case pain with how sore he was but enough he'd feel her warmth. "I'm not used to being all sparkly though..." she said looking at her finger nails, her hair.....it would take some getting used to. But she looked the part of the Maiden of Fangalli...shimmering any mystical just as the stories described every maiden with the gift of full restoration to be.

Rumi nodded moving to stand with Ashe. "Sounds like a good idea. Quinn's exhausted we can make sure they get back safe." He said walking with Ashe mirroring Quinn and Sean as they walked. In part because he knew his lovely doe was troubled by the challenge still. It had been brutal. Quinn nearly lost his life after....probably would have had they not stipulated that Silvi hold onto Sean's opal. What's more the Celver Queen all night healed and purified the damage Dahl had been doing over the years including what had been done to cause her to loose it. Which should not have happened to begin with. He wasn't sure which had surprised him more....Quinn fighting long past the point his body should have quit on him....his will and drive to save Sean and there twins keeping the Jagger-wolf on his feet. Or his little sister...the very second the Opal was seated were it belonged at her collarbone jumping from so high up. Fearless of the fall....not her saving Quinn....that seemed natural to Rumi. It was the reckless fearlessness on her part. "I can't believe she jumped from that high up....she could have broken her legs or worse..." but the stairways had been blocked by the time she fought her way down....Quinn would have died. Accepted that death because his mate and there pops were safe from Dahl. He'd have saved them.

☆☆☆☆☆

Millia nodded melting into Kahi's warmth thankful for his strength. "Your right. He came back to ensure a bright happy future...all the pieces of that future aren't there yet." She agreed. Millia herself supplied a big clue. Jado....if he was stopped now...if they freed Ryn. His future could change but what he tried to do here and now....she closed her eyes. Hugging Kahi her tail curling in a bit. Her pup had done something wrong under the influence of another. Would others forgive him for that.

Chrona walked into Orkla's chambers mostly because her temple had become loud....there was this frustrated roaring at her....she was time usually ignoring that was more then easy she never noticed this was different...if she didn't know better it was the current of time itself frustrated because of Ryn perhaps on so lost when he shouldn't be. She didn't know...."my sands are roaring at me. I can't think it's so loud."

Ryn sat in his cell...he hated them...his father his brother. They all swore he was of the mist but the mist rejected him. The seal hide his appearance making him look similar to Millie when she had been sealed. Same effect different reasons. His coloring a mix of both his parents though were Kahiri was almost there fathers double. Jado had gotten his fangs into Ryn by playing on the shy wolf's insecurities. Kahiri was outspoken full of energy. Ryn had always been shy and quiet compared to him. But Jado's spell his control twisted what Ryn saw and head. Supportive from Kahi and Kahiri became demeaning...his mother wasn't needed Ryn's darkening behavior brought her sorrow that was enough. The biggest difference between Kahiri and Ryn....Ryn inherited his mother's wings and longer tail, both she kept subdued on land so he never saw or even asked about. But Jado told him Kahi being his father was a lie...Where did they come from his wings as a lunar fae Lycan? Why else would the mist reject him. But the biggest factor was Jado convincing him everyone rejected him...rejected Ryn but his it well....

Jado's problem came in the form of Trinket Bonabas....he couldn't twist her words or attempts to call out to Ryn....so he made it so Ryn couldn't hear or see the girl. But it was that twisting that made Ryn unreachable to Kahi now...of course Ryn would be surprised and Kahi may see a hint of Jado's corrupted mind manipulation magic left like an inky black miasma in the whites of Ryn's eyes if they could pull why...or get why he was certian Kahi lied to him...what Millia didn't want him to know....in truth his wings came from his mom...his longer tail....he was Kahi's son. Millie would never cheat on Kahi.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Almost on cue Pallas and River arrived with a handful of others. Those Kort and Pallas deemed, skilled at water rescues. River was aware of the others and would have brought them to the surface but the living took priority. "We're here. Ready when you are." Pallas called up.

A few were nervous but River turned to them. "Get three float boards ready. One on each side to push down under the waters surface. We'll get them on. Then we work on triage. Time is critical with a water rescue but rushing causes mistakes. Take a deep calming breathe."

Pallas looked at Rostan and Marin. "They've all done water rescues but for three it's there first deep cave rescue. Kort was worried about that but River said it would be fine....that she could help them stay calm and focused. I didn't argue. You two trust her judgement that's enough for me."

Pallas didn't know it had to do with the mermaids twill. The notes of there voice that could lure or calm. River was using it now which was helping all the rescuers in the water as deep cave rescues could be quiet nerve wracking. Pallas, Marin and Rostan were fine. Each highly experienced. For River caves and tunnels were just part of a mermaid's daily life underwater.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Fii came out dressed from the waist up. His long hair over his shoulder. And shirt in hand his arms and chest were fine. But her had been studying the icy burn lines all over his back from the medication yesterday. His hair hadn't hurt. The water stung but the shirt? Agony. He looked at Paz quietly then turned. He'd seen the cold lines...in the mirror to a point but it distorted it....his back was more icy blue black lines then skinl "Its bad right?" He said with a sigh. The high dose...."I have the ontiment in the bag...but..." it would take a couple of minutes to apply and wrap his torso. And she needed to eat so did he...."you need to eat...might be best to go without me. I'll be a bit..."

Prim nodded. "I am and it's only right. I should let him know I'm grateful he's allowed us all here and that he's done a incredible job caring for everything. It's so beautiful here.." for Heirloom it would be seeing her eyes that would get him a bit. Zanara was more like a mother figure. And Prim had her eyes. "But I fear I haven't been in the kitchen in years I don't want to make him sick. And Min could always bake circles around me so...."

Pell shook his head. "Your also still recovering. And no you weren't the Baker. Cooking you out did me...not baking." He said getting up and patting his twins shoulder. "If Min doesn't mind I'd be happy to lend a hand."

Yuuri came out yawning she had showered, dressed and come out in five minutes. Just in time to hear the tail end of this. (Think she was still napping lol) she did pause though looking at them..."tell me we're not priotizing....cookies?" She said the sklave in her going your joking? A war on the horizon and we're pausing to bake cookies.

Primrose looked at Yuuri. "Good morning and yes we're making cookies. There's food under the warming lids if your hungry Yuuri."

Yuuri looked at Prim then at Senn her beloved with a look that said please tell me she's not serious..

Heirloom sighed as he could hear them in the main house. He walked into his own smaller kitchen to begin making something for Thierry and himself. He wanted the food to be both spiritually and physically healing so it was a healthy mix of fruits and veggies and meats. The golden apples he used the hind insisted upon to help keep the trees producing large amounts of fruits. And that the trees would give them when ready and allowed. They did. The apples 'fell' into his hand which he always thanked the trees for. But at the mention of cookbooks he sighed shaking his head. "You'll get used to this....whatever you wish to make should be there....the herbs were a mistake I won't make again." He mused as he cooked talking to himself.

Leif walked over and gently lifted Pandora into his arms. "I've got you." He said gently. Yesterday was amazing and still felt like a dream. But it was real. The girl he had been in love with since forever...loved him back. Pandi's parents knew how he felt and while they hadn't forbid him they did insist he wait till she came of age before making his feelings known. Mallum changed things. It had always been Pandora for him. He had been crazy about her from the start and told them he'd wait for her forever. Leif walked to the washroom carrying her gently in his arms.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Aiyan smiled. "As long as they're happy tears." He teased just before they kissed. He shifted beside her holding her in his arms. After the kiss broke he traced her cheek gently. "I'm alright." He said gently knowing he had been in a rough start. "Your love is the best medicine in the world" he teased truthfully. As a nymph he healed incredibly well in the arms of the one he loved.

Suna smiled. "Oh I know it well. My tiger is quite strong." She said showing the pride of a mate with her chosen partner. She nodded as she looked at him. "Rica is keeping an eye on Tokeru and the others. A few of the boys are helping her." She said. Rica was a large female tigress who made Suna look petite and yet Suna bested her in every fight they had. She was smaller and more nimble.

Tasha nodded, "I don't mind. I thought I'd loan them mine actually. Were it sits will add Kiyoko's magics in recovering there strength." She said. "And help keep that curse surpressed and away from both her and the baby."

Kyoko gave a start..."I'm sorry did you say magic? I don't have any..." she said after thanking Oden for the handkerchief.

Tasha glanced at Lorna. Then at Kiyoko...."is it possible....you have no idea just how precious you are child? No...its not my place. " she looked to Oden and Kry certain the duo would explain things when she had calmed not wanting to stress her out. "Just know you'll understand everything in due time. Right now, let me take you somewhere to rest."

Regius nodded his thanks knowing Ode likely wanted to give Kiyoko time to adjust. Having Chaos's baby was already putting duress on the red Panda. But she calmed when Tasha said all things in there due time. Like there was something calming about the woman. "Thank you." He said nodding to them.


Kei nodded. "Would be good. I know Suna expressed wanting them to see the old ways were wrong. Not all of them are like Tokeru....heck from what Singo and Eko have told me...Tonka met a Lycaness and rather then loose her to the challenges or rather Tokeru's bullying...he ran off with her. So I won't be surprised if they show up later with little tiger-wolf pops of there own."

Erza blinked then blushed a bit. Nodding. "I failed to follow doctor's orders. I failed to mention I can't feel pain so...I overstressed it." She admitted freely. "When it comes to being the patient I'm my own worst enemy. " she looked at him. "If it was Zion I most likely undid all it was doing. However I'll listen to you I gave you my word with or without it. I'll go by your judgement I can't see what it's doing when I'm walking on it. "

Traya smiled behind her drink. It was good for Garand. Erza was so open and honest with him. She did pause placing her hand on her belly she looked ready to pop. "It won't be long now...soon you'll be holding our son." She said.

Erza paused...her inability to escape certian death. Garand fighting to save her.....no...it couldn't be....."Garand...that vision I told you about on the waterfall..." new life before it was born. She couldn't see it....because it was new life being born during a chaotic battle. Even with her knee she could defend herself. But if she was delivering Traya's baby.....she'd forgo her own safety for mother and child....

Traya looked up confused...

Athrun shrugged. "Your guess is as good as mine." He teased back about having imp in him. But he moved collecting a few baskets. "Sounds good." He said as Ribbon made a distinctive sound at the tree...so much fruit and she had a happy and full belly. "Ribbon enjoys the fruit from your tree...." he said leading the two he grabbed.

Acerbus nodded, "Oh that did happen." He said back to her. They meet at a highly stressful time so he understood why Del may have thought it was a dream. There was a moment he wasn't sure he believe it happened either. "He been staying at the Sacred Oak this whole time so if I see him again we could ask about it." He said looking down to the kids and leaned in and rubbed their heads as they seemed to be taking a break from playing and just watching Mom and Dad talk.

Mela moved over to kiss Blake's cheek, "Thanks and I will." she said, from what she was able to gather about Fleur the other day was she was in a fog herself from something. When she told Blake what she and Twilight were up to the other day she knew he was slightly worried about it. She didn't use the knife the other day, but she seemed to have a way with words.

Judith smiled, "Get some food and a little rest. We will let you know if something comes up." She told Atticus and moved of the room and into the hallway with Samson waiting for her there. "I'm heading out." She said to him and she knew she didn't have to explain where she was going. She knew Lillianna was safe for the moment with her old friends. But, she needed to know if any thing was taking place to help. "I'll be back soon as I know something. Keep close to Atticus."

Samson knew not to get in his wife's way when she gets like this. It did bring back memories though when she was the lesion to the council. And how at times able to control that room.

Tenebrae body shifted into another shadow and out again, "Someone is coming." He noted, but he didn't say it as a warning it was more 'matter of fact'. Way as he titled his head.

"Twilight?" Jupiter called out as he flew up into the high branches. He was in-between his errands and wanted to check in. He had flown to their room first and found it empty. He figured she be up here as she liked coming up high. She did it with Acerbus when she was very young and first adopted and few times with him as well. "Thought you might be up here." He said landing.

Mars placed his jacket it on and headed to the front door. He did wonder how his parents would take the news of them getting married at the castle so quickly. Maybe disappointed sure, but for his he wondered it be more relief than anything. After Jupiter and Twilight's wedding where it was a bit production maybe not having a sequel to that would be good to hear. "Dad I know said he be in the market some time today, might luck out and see him there." He noted.

Crys smiled, "Maybe she won them over some how? OR maybe she been able to hide it like I said she is very good." She told Eros. It was easy to tell she was going into 'fan mode' right now. "I knew those rumors of capture where all wrong." The girl seemly lost in her own thoughts and not entertaining the idea she 'wasn't the Minnow'. Turning back over to look at Eros, "Could you maybe introduce us?" She suddenly asked.

Pops reached under the bar where he had the room keys and brought out one and placed it for Noa. "With fresh sheets and pillows." He told her. He always made sure he had her room open just in case she needed to stay a night. And with his payment the day before he didn't need to worry too much about filling rooms at the moment.

Midas noted the time and Orion still hadn't come back yet. While he would love to wait all day he did have some things he needed to do today. One was this mysterious prisoner that was taken. But, it occurred to him a new source of information had come and he figured he could stay a little bit longer if need be.

Nessaran nodded and looked back over to Pops. "Yes, well I hope it is all right if we come in for a moment to rest. I know we didn't have the best introduction the other day." She said to Pops. There was another reason she chose here to stop. She wanted to make sure that if she had done something in offence the other day that he didn't.

Rao had to think about that one, "Well, maybe while here you were meant to learn something to take with you, or you needed to be here to do something with someone." In a way it was true with here her she was in the right spot to be picked by Zlo in his attempt to escape and when she found the danger she had the knowledge of the light crystals in the lantern to not only prevent her kidnapping, but it also placed Zlo on the path to to return to Soraya. "And now that is done your path will go on." He explained.

Donovan watched as Roddy finished up the last touch of the new room. "Thanks again your highness for doing this and so last moment as well." He told him. It looked great and it was connected to the kitchen area and it didn't change the rest of the suit. Which was good for Fai not having to re memorize the placements of stuff.

"Not a problem and please don't call me your highness, I mean yeah I am a prince but you the Head Guard so like that is even footing for labels right?" Roddy mentioned as he packed up his work table. "Really glad your mate was able to get the tree to move the branch otherwise you all might needed to move."

Donavan nodded, "Right, well once Rotta and Fai get back it will be time to go and pick her up." He said and taking another big breath.

Roddy looked over, "Hey, you'll be great." He said simply. "Look, I gotta go, I need to send word to Mela that I don't got that last item she was looking for. And make up with my own wife." He said and moving to the door.

Mizuk took note, "Sadly with out that there is not much else I or the coven could do to help. As always we keep the doors open in case she wishes to seek the safety, her or these witnesses we will offer it." She noted and then moved to stand up. "Sadly it looks like I must take my leave for now. If she is need to healing please send word and I will come right away."

Tarva looked down. "Hmmm...30 gold." He said and then winced when he was lightly smacked by Froa, "Fine, a 10. Never make a profit with you two hanging around." He mumbled a little and moved the bottle into a bag and over to Fai.

Froa shook her head, "I apologize if my friend has done something to upset you." She told Fai, she could feel her nerves a little through her own training. That she felt a little unwelcomed in some way. "He means no harm really. It good that my sister and I show up and make sure he stays honest." She noted and put the bottle in her hand lightly.

***

Lana nodded and got out of the way of the scouts as they passed by and walked along. "Shiha." She said, "But make sure you called her Doctor Shiha." Her mother was extremely proud to be a doctor and took the title very seriously. "Her office will be on the other side of the town we are coming in at, past the city hall and guard houses."

***

Jagga pulled out his large book as Cloud started to talk, more like vent, on the ships engines and what he needed to bring it back up to speed. "That sounds a bit...expensive." He noted looking over the cover and moving a metal hand to adjust the lenses of his eyes. "And a lot of work to get cleaned up. And from our last outing we will need other repairs and supplies, convincing the Captain will be tough." He noted moving and rotation his hand back to his pen to write down the list. "And in your current mood you might want to wait." He added. Jagger was very straight forward with his thoughts and knew Cloud buttons had been pushed by his latest nickname.

***

Serg nodded, "Yes, they had several try and investigate the site but with out a starting point or even type of magic used no one had any idea." He noted a little sad. Since he was one of the few outside of the village when it vanished as he was here they kept him up to date with the investigation. His head perked up a little when Nashca mentioned he had heard of that before. "You have?" he asked sounding hopeful, he remembered she had 'worked' for Severin and some like him may have had more insight to that kind of magic. "I may have to pay both a visit. If there is something in those notes."

Rio moved over to the table like he requested, "What can I say, you bring it out of me Juliet." he said back to her. He also was coming to know he was falling for Vera in every way. He never been this happy being with someone since Gizmo. He wanted to make sure she was happy and he knew that she felt the same thanks to a little spoiler from La'Shire, but he didn't want to bring it up, he would wait for her to say it.

Torin smiled a little bit and took a few bites. "Speaking of balancing things out. I got word the school is starting up. I think I am going to take that teachers spot. Though Druid science is going to be a bit of a new subject for me to teach seeing how I am still learning as well." He told her. Serg reached out a while ago before his change. He worried the dragon would change his mind when he told him what happened but seemed not only it didn't, but welcomed to help if he could as well.

Tria took a breath and turned up to return the light kiss to him. She then turned and brushed Ban's hair a little in his dad's arms lightly as not to wake him up. "Thanks..." She paused and had a thought, "Wonder why Master didn't go with them." She said by meaning Fang. He had just about as much experience dealing with the Jaguar than anyone else in the castle. She was still unaware of the meeting he had that went side ways, so much that his late wife Maiden had shown herself to Aspen to help.

Abbadon nodded and then looked around, "Hmm, that reminds me Soraya hasn't been out to recharge herself in a while." He noted, she been locked away studying book after book before Zlo was brought back. And right now was still locked away but for another reason. "Would it be okay if I checked in on her, I suppose to be her guardian during all of this anyway." Though with how many friends and family she has now that role shifted to guarding Tiff.

Duncan just held Saffy in the hug for a little bit, "Of course." And he knew his parents liked her. They always asked about her in their letters and seemed to be excited when he mentioned a relationship before all this had gone down. He pulled away, "Yeah come on Lunch with our parents, this is fine." he said of course nervous as he could possible be.

Gilin nodding and agree how they were on guard, maybe even more so than before. "Oh private dinning?" He asked looking at the room as it was opened. The polar bear was never one would call fancy by any means. He had gotten in trouble one visit for making an outdoor grill cook...on the balcony of his room.

Aki was a little more silent as she was invited into the room, she spent a little bit of time just scanning everything as well as Corri and Basil when they had met outside. The puma still seemed a bit more on guard as it were. It was her feelings about Duncan that had them do this last moment trip. She reached touching her wrists that were wrapped, a nervous tick from her days locked up traveling on ships. She still had some scars there that never healed completely even with magic. Everyone was acting so...clam and things were normal when she could feel just under the surface something was still off. Something no one was talking about just yet.

Zlo or at least the enity in control of Zlo stood in front of the mirror in the room. Every so often he would look to his hands, staring at them. They would glow for a moment changing colors before they would fade. "Gah..." he grunted having not found a voice just yet, but the magic suppressor in his body was still working, but it was also weakening. He would keep trying knowing sooner or later he could crack it. Marching around the room a little more having figured out how his legs worked. He tried to reach out to his master Chaos but nothing. He would need to break out soon surely those watching him knew something was wrong.

Del looked down at the twins and smiled, moving her tail around to brush against their backs, which made them both giggle, falling back and rolling around in the large, fluffy tail. She didn’t mind it. She looked back to Acer and nodded, moving to rest her head against him. “Just when you think we’re done with the surprises, huh?” she asked with a small laugh, regarding Twilight being distantly related to a Gargoyle or all things. “I’d be curious to talk to him about the dagger…” She didn’t want to say it out loud. She’d been stabbed before. Hard not to be on the receiving end of something when you were ‘the Minnow’ and your father was ‘the Brigand.’ She was pretty sure her father, Lazarus, had disappeared because he had been met by the sharp end of something.  Being stabbed by this dagger was different, though. It had felt… unnatural, which it was.

Blake turned his head and caught his wife in a kiss when she moved in for his cheek. He smiled. “Alright. I’ll be back before you know it,” Blake said before he got up and took the tray from the table in the room. “I’ll drop this off at the kitchen before I go. I’ll have my crystal on me if you think of anything else you need while I’m home,” he added before he headed out and down to the kitchen. He paused as there was one of the Royal Oak staff in there today.

“Oh, Prince Blake. How are you?” Lamia asked, her arms elbow-deep in the sink full of hot water, dishes and soap.

“I’m good… Lamia, right?”

“Yes. Oh, please, put the tray right there. I’ll get to those next. How is Princess Melaina this morning?”

Blake moved to set the tray down. He never was very comfortable with letting others do the work that seemed so simple to do himself. Even back home in the castle, it was only because he got so busy at times that he didn’t argue against it. One of the staff back home had once told him that it’s okay for him to let them do their jobs, because that’s their livelihood… “Mela is good,” he said, not wanting to go into too much detail since he knew her pregnancy was still a detail reserved for their family right now.

“Good to hear,” Lamia said with a smile. “I’ll be here in the kitchen today if she needs anything.”

“Thanks. I have to get going, but thank you for doing those,” Blake said, gesturing to the dishes on the tray, to which Lamia just smiled and nodded and went back to work. Blake turned and headed out, making his way from the Royal Oak towards the Portal.

Atticus nodded to Judith, grateful for the counsel of his friends. He then moved to take a seat and pulled out his golden crystal communication mirror. He tapped it to see if he could get a call through to Elaine and check on things back home in Aer’Oro. “Alright, Lainey… you have to have stopped to have lunch at least,” he said to himself while he waited for her to answer.

Twilight sat up more and looked over when Tenebrae said someone was coming. She wasn’t concerned, because she knew she was safe in Unkindness, but she did wonder who it was. Only a handful of people knew she would come up here. All of them the closest people to her. She smiled when she heard Jupiter’s voice calling her name before he appeared, landing on the platform. “You were right,” she said as she moved to stand up. “Did you finish working on things?” she asked, knowing he’d been very concentrated on making preparations for Aeon this morning. “Oh, Tenebrae is here too,” she added, wanting to let Jupiter know so he wouldn’t be surprised.

Koi looked at Mars and took a small breath. “That’s right… we should tell our parents,” she said as they walked. She’d thought about it, but hearing Mars mention Tractus would be in the market this afternoon reminded her. “Honestly, I don’t think my mother will be too upset. She’ll just be really happy. Do you think your parents will okay with the news?”

Eros turned his head into the shade of the canopy and lowered his sunglasses to ‘look’ at Crys. “Your aura is exploding over this,” he noted with a smirk. “Crys,” he sighed, fixing his glasses back into place when she asked him to introduce her to Delilah. “What happens if she’s not who you think she is?” he asked. “I know, I know… what if she is? Right? I’ll tell you what. You tell me something and I’ll see what I can do.” He was quiet for a few moments. “What is Pops’s real name?” he asked. There was no way that man’s name was actually Pops! And it’d been a question that drove the Ghost Raven crazy since the day he met the raven. He couldn’t even honestly remember if it was how Rio and Crys introduced him or if it was how Pops introduced himself…

“Mr. Metis,” a young merchant boy said to Eros as he approached.

“Harper?” Eros asked as his attention went to the boy. “Oh, are they ready?”

“My father told me to deliver them straight away. He doesn’t want to make the Guard who helped save our Lady wait,” Harper said as he pulled the case out of his bag, holding it up to Eros, who placed out his hand, palm up. The boy placed the case onto his hand.

“Thank your father for me, then, and thank you for the quick delivery,” Eros said with a smile, moving to pull out a silver piece from his pocket and placing it into the boy’s hand, able to see the outline of his aura as he did. He noticed the boy’s retreating light and he moved to put the case on the counter. “How do they look?” he asked Crys, needing her to let him know. He’d had a pair like his made for that little girl in the Sacred Oak. Winreesa. She had the sight like him, but at only twelve, her eyes were sensitive… she needed shades to help protect them without hindering that special sight. “They’re for little Winreesa…” he said, and Crys would know who he was talking about. "Rao mentioned she'd been struggling with her vision... I thought... I'd get her something that helped me."

Noa smiled and took the keys, nodding to Pops. “Thank you. And on that note, I think I’ll head up and get myself a shower,” she said, not wanting to interrupt the arrival of the young prince and the knight. She did pause, though, turning on her heels for a moment. “Are you planning on having a fire down here tonight?” she asked him, gesturing to the fireplace in the main lounge section of the Inn.

Deet listened and then smiled. Not a sad smile or a polite one, but a genuine one. “…When you say it like that… it makes it a lot less scary. Maybe even… more like and adventure than some big change I’m unsure I’m ready for. Makes me feel like… maybe I’m a little more ready than I thought,” she said and nodded some. “Thank you, Rao.” She knew that before nightfall, probably much sooner than that, movers would be coming to take her things from the Sacred Oak and move them to her new home with Donovan and Fai. She had met Donovan before. He’d introduced himself formally to the Pristesses and the Maidens when he took over the post from Helios. He seemed like a very nice raven… and she knew Mistress Toia would never approve this unless they were good people she was going to live with. She didn’t know that they not only had spent all morning having Prince Rodrick constructing a room for her with her own bay windows so she would still have the light and view of Unkindness, just from a different direction… and that Fai was out with Rotta collecting items to make a special welcome dinner.

Sabine moved to stand up, wanting to walk Mizuki to the door now that she was in need of leaving. “I’ll show you out,” she said, gesturing to Gideon, Josie and Ambrose to stay seated. There was no need for them to stand, even in courtesy. She was the lady of this house and she wanted to see the priestess out. She moved to walk with Mizuki to the door, moving to open it and pausing. “Thank you for all of your help,” she said, “and your discretion,” she added, clearly meaning what she overheard here about Lilyan’anna and Karin was not something that should be shared with anyone at this time.

~*~*~*~*~

Nascha smiled when Serg perked up at her mention of Severin’s spells… or curses… whatever it would fall under. He’d gone from a bit sullen, speaking of his family and home’s disappearance to hopeful. She hadn’t meant to make him sad, so she felt relieved that she’d brought it back around to hope. “Well, if you go to the village, would I be able to go with you? I’ve been curious to see how the Night Elves have changed it since they moved in,” she said with a smile. Of course, Juno was much closer and would probably be their first stop. Maybe even if she had the answers for him, Serg would still bring her through the palace tunnels to Rohdoran to see it.

Vera looked at him and tilted her head a bit, smiling when he came over and returned the light flirting. She moved to sit down, looking from him to the chair beside her. She didn’t know what he knew… about her feelings for him, just how deep they’d become… or that Rio was feeling the same way. “Well, hopefully some of this will help with your lingering hangover,” she said quietly as she moved the lids off the trays and set them aside.

Juno chewed another bite of her sandwich slowly as she looked at Torin when he mentioned the school was starting up. She smiled and nodded. “You’ll do fine. Maybe it’ll be helpful even. You’ll learn along with them, or they’ll learn along with you,” she said. “I’m still a little surprised you didn’t want to teach technical fabrication,” she noted. Torin was always inventing and crafting things… he enjoyed it. Or maybe not as much as he once did, perhaps.

Aspen took a breath and nodded. “That, right… Well, dad’s history with La’Fleeze left deeper scars than even he probably wanted to admit. In fact, I… learned where my temper comes from,” he added honestly. He didn’t like hiding things from Tria, and Fang was just as important to her as he’d become to Aspen. “He couldn’t go. He knew he would only put the mission in jeopardy. It was so bad… my mother came to me to ask me to help him. I think I was able to. Telling him I saw her, spoke with her… it seemed to turn it all around for him,” he said. “I think even if I didn’t have that picture of her that he gave me… I’d have known her in a heartbeat…” He knew he was revealing a lot to her right now, but he also wanted to share.

Tiff sat up a bit more beside Abbadon and smiled. “Of course it is,” she said when he asked if it was okay for him to check on Soraya. “And you’re more than her guardian right now, Abbadon. You’re one of her best friends. You should check on her and… bring her some of these,” she said as she moved to pick up the small box of sunberry shortbread cookies that she’d made that morning while Abbadon offered to keep her company. “If she won’t get out into the sun, she should at least eat some sun fruits, right?” she asked. “And… cookies are comfort food,” she said with a smile. She wasn’t going to invite herself along for his visit with Soraya. She didn’t want to intrude… “I should go check the infirmary pantry anyway… make sure they haven’t left any requests for anything that might have run low since a few days ago..”

“I’m glad you hide your nerves so well,” Saffy said, knowing he was nervous too, but he did genuinely put on a confident front. She held his hand and leaned into him a bit before taking a breath and moving to head out with Duncan. She paused and held back just a bit when he opened the door and stepped outside their room. She looked down at her feet just at the threshold of the door, her hand holding tighter to Duncan’s. Their room was safe.

“Cori and I thought it would be nice to have a little bit of privacy with the kids. It’s been a while since we’ve all been in the castle together, and a while since any of us have gotten to see Saffron and Duncan,” Basil noted honestly. Coriander had gotten here a couple of days ago, when she’d been sent word by the spirit of the Archives (can’t remember her name right now) that a series of incidents had happened and she was needed… not just for Saffy, but also for Duncan, who needed to understand he was still destined to be the Guardian… he just needed proper training from his predecessor. Honestly, Basil was anxious and eager to see Saffron himself. He hadn’t seen her yet and he needed to see she was okay for himself, to give his little girl a hug. He couldn’t notice Aki’s suspicions over something being unspoken in the group… but surly Cori had noticed. It just wasn’t their place to share it. It was up to Duncan and Saffy what they were comfortable telling about it…

~*~*~*~*~*~

Haven sat in a chair outside Zlo’s room, looking through report updates on her crystal tablet. She was trying to keep tabs on the search for Morgana, and it was sounding more and more like the crazy woman had hidden herself in some of the secret passageways of the castle. Passageways that were mostly located around the original castle layout, not so much in the annexes. She heard movement in the holding room and flipped to one of the crystal cam coverages of the room to see Zlo pacing. His behavior had certainly changed since his arrival, despite the fact he was aggressive to begin with. She’d been told not to enter the room without another Knight accompanying her, under any circumstances. Semper had been very clear on that. Sarge had gone off duty an hour ago, leaving her alone on post until his relief came. She just hoped whoever was coming did so soon. Sitting alone out here was starting to unnerve her.
____________________________________________________

Igraine turned her head, showing she was listening, but she was still looking out at the sea. “Port Royale,” she repeated and sighed, straightening up and turning to rest back against the railing, looking up at the masts of her ship that had been drawn and tied while they were in port. “I trust Cloud’s assessment when it comes to the ship.” She didn’t need to say any more to show her disapproval of Horatio’s use of nicknames for Cloud or his disparaging remarks towards him. “Better to be safe than ‘dead in the water’. Speaking of… before any of the crew disembarks, I want the entire ship examined for any additional damage from our exchange with MeiLi’s forces. And if you see Cloud, send him to the upper deck to report in.”

She then ground the heel of her boot against the planks beneath her feet for a moment and looked at Horatio. “Port Royale would not have been my first choice, but… the crew could use a break. They’ll ‘enjoy themselves’ here,” she said as she took in a breath, clearly aware that they needed to let loose, drink, fool around, gamble and revel in their time in port at such a… debaucherous location. It didn’t mean she really approved. “But, Horatio, any one ends up in the stockades, they stay there until we’re sea-worthy again. I hear a breath of any ungallant behavior… they should know there will be even worse consequences. I won’t have my crew behaving dishonorably. Understood? I’d hate to keelhauled my crew for making bad choices.”

“Horatio’s the only one who’d be foolish enough to make bad choices,” Zosie said as she came down the staircase. “He’s always up for a good flogging, right, Horatio?” she mused. The sprightly sea mariner’s daughter was at home on the ship quite naturally. She had come aboard shortly after Igraine took command of the ship and actually helped her learn the lay of the sea, so to speak, as a result of her life on the sea with her fisherman family. She also had the added talent of being a good reader of people. A bit of an Intuitive since birth. She was a half- Foliage Flare Dragon, half-Siren born in the kingdom of Talaria on the Isle of Autumn, and her island and all of the kingdoms on it were already under MeiLi’s occupancy.
______________________________________________________________

“As long as Lily is in our home, Karin is not allowed to enter or force her to leave… with or without the injunction in place. He would never dare,” Gideon said in a calm, even tone. The Dusk Lion knew, though, that the Harpy was wiser than to enter Gideon’s home uninvited and be open to his wrath. And the laws of Unkindness stated clearly that he’d be within his rights to defend his home and its residents from anyone trying to invade it. “We have time… at least we have today.”

“Today is half over, son. And ever minute Karin is no doubt plotting his next act,” Ambrose said with a sigh. “But I have faith that before the night is through, we will have something to work with.”

Loch moved to take a light hold of Sarasha’s arm when she moved away some, to lead him to those he could speak to. “Ara… if I go to help my mother without helping you first… knowing you were in trouble because of me, because you let them in to help me understand what I needed to do. I’m not blind either or dumb. I can see what’s happening to you… I can’t let it happen to you any more than I could let it happen to my mother or my sister or my little brother,” he said. He looked down for a moment, clearly trying to figure out just what it meant… a contract… but he knew she was his friend… his best friend here… and that was worth figuring it all out later. This was one of those moments when his habit of acting first and thinking later was a good thing. He pulled her back in closer and moved to cup her face between his hands, moving down and kissing her forehead.

~*~*~*~*~

“Any time,” Faroe answered before noting Windham’s comment to Aiyanna about having wonderful friendships. He nodded some and turned to look at the door to his home. “I wonder if they’re all still eating or if they’re talking more,” he said, looking back to Anna. “You planning on checking in on Grail after here?” he asked, since the guy had taken quite a few hits yesterday in front of his sister… on her birthday. “I feel bad about Hemlock’s birthday being ruined. Hard enough to be without her parents on it…”

~*~*~*~*~

Orion nodded and smiled. “Exactly what I was thinking too,” he agreed with her. “I like to think I wouldn’t crack under his interrogations, but… that’s exactly what a ‘conversation’ with him is. An interrogation. There’s always some ulterior motive behind anything he says or does,” he admitted to her with a heavy sigh. Did he wish he could have a good relationship with his father? Sure. What son wouldn’t want that? But his father was a certain way and… he had shown that he was so unwilling to change that it had cost him his marriage. “He thinks of himself. Even when he's in a position of looking out for the kingdom as a member of the Council… it’s still always self-serving in some way. He likes being a figure of authority… Doesn’t matter that I’m his son. If I do something below his expectations, then I’m making him look bad, and if I become a Guard or help rescue the Lady of Unkindness, well then I make him look good. Regardless, it’s not really about me, just… him. And now he’s looking for information, I’m sure… something he can use to his advantage.”
_____________________________________________________

“She’s a proximity Dream Seer,” Orkla said as she came up behind Siliqi. The blindfolded Nightingale’s hair seemed to trail endlessly behind her. “She has unique gifts, as Siliqi said, but they’re limited to those within her peripherals. Like most Seers, they can only access these visions, or in her case… dreams… when someone enters their domain. For some it’s the building they’re in, for others it’s the village or kingdom… for others it might be as small as being in the same room. I think for Plume, it’s those within a certain radius. She’s not experiencing dreams from those in the entire castle, just those in her quadrant of it. And this one… I believe may be connected to one of her new father’s guests. Memories of the lawless days of the Ne’Ther, perhaps.”

Nara looked back to the child and nodded. “Then… I do have some in La’Shire who I can send to her in the Mortal Realm, to help her be less fearful. To teach her. One day Millia will be able to be a guide for others, but for now… Kia will be a gentle presence. She’d very good with children and… if it’s the demon attached to her companion that caused this nightmare, she may be able to help settle it, too… She knows this demon and left her mark in him. Her peace,” Nara said and then looked back to Siliqi. “I don’t usually like the idea of Valerian Swans in my realm. Those who guard and guide souls between the Mortal World and the Vale… keeping those in the Between and the Other from crossing without permission from one realm to the other… but… the walls of her room are so thin… I will allow two to stand guard, to keep any unruly spirits that try to use the child to force their way through at bay.”

“Ah…” Orkla smiled to herself as all of them could hear the whisper of a voice move around Plume’s dream room. It was Anos and he was saying ‘Thank you, Nara.’ Okrla tipped her head towards Siliqi and then down to where Nara was. “Was that the voice of the Shunned One? Speaking your name with such… affection even?” she asked, even though she already knew. Orkla had been the sole Ancient to maintain a friendship with Anos through her own unique means, even with his realm sealed off until recently. She always knew the truth, but couldn’t speak of it. These revelations needed to come, even to the Ancients, at the right and proper time. And it seemed to be now… with Draco having taken the first steps… But Nara had been in his dreams since before he left the Ne’Ther… Dreams, after all, belonged to all. Not just those of D’Jorin or Na’Jara.

“He’s just grateful his daughter is sleeping in peace for now…” Nara said quietly.

“Lord Anos?” Semper asked upon seeing the man at the door, this prominent-looking figure who gave an immediate aura of not being from around here, per se… but he also was by no means someone that triggered Semper’s innate sense of danger. This man before him was not someone here for any ill reason, but rather… to help. His eyes trailing over to Infernus, who was in the body of Saber right now. It confused him some, because the energy of the rabbit seemed quite different. Somehow even the look of him seemed a bit odd, in the eyes, perhaps. He looked back to Anos. “You’ve been specially requested in the office of one of the doctors. The spirit of the castle itself sought for him to summon you. We have… a unique and… somewhat troubling case that it seems you may be able to help with.”

“If he can be released from it… it’ll save him, but… he’ll still need to have his memory restored. What this thing is taking from him is literally erasing him…His mind and body will need to heal from it…” Riggs said with a weighted concern. “I promised Prince Averie we would do everything we could. He told me… on this we cannot fail.” He didn’t know the promise Averie had made, and the faith that he had in those in La’Shire to save Zlo, in mind, spirit and body. They needed to… for Soraya. For Zlo. For everyone who ever sought and deserved redemption and a second chance, like the raven whose very soul was at stake right now. “I hope Semper comes back soon with someone who can help.”

Soraya took a deep breath and closed her eyes, letting his out slowly as her sister tried to rationalize all of it, including why La’Shire was keeping them there. She nodded. “You’re right. I know… I know you’re right. It’s just hard. Seeing him in the Low Wood the other day… I just want to see him again. To know he’s alright… or that he’s going to be alright.” She had a feeling part of the reason she wasn’t allowed to leave was because… she really didn’t need to see Zlo right now. It wouldn’t be him. At least if they could free him from the entity in the scepter, then he would be Zlo, just in a weakened state physically and mentally and… then they could work towards restoring him and his memories…

Sunny thought a moment and then smiled, nodding some. “Yeah, I bet she’ll be asking when she can get back to work and everything. But… I hope they keep her taking it easy until they clear her,” she added. “Merit is her primary and… and she wouldn’t let her get away with going back too soon, right?” She then looked at the box in her hands and smiled. “Do you think she’ll like the hair comb? I mean, really?”

“You’re doing better than I thought, then,” Merit said with a smile after Opal described how she was feeling. She checked over Opal’s wounds and looked at her, pulling the blanket back up. “Levia is fine. She is blessed to have new friends and a very compassionate sister and mother who have ensured that she doesn’t hold herself to blame for any of it. It wasn’t your fault either, you know? You couldn’t have stopped her.” She moved to place a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Riggs noticed that in the footage too. We’ve notified everyone who is searching for her to be careful. And the girls have protection until she’d found. You just need to worry about getting better, which will be much easier once we can get you to drink some of this,” she said as she picked up a bottle of concentrated Zion and held it out to her. “It’s much more effective when ingested.”

“You did not just say Hath,” Hestia said with a sigh. “I was thinking it, but I didn’t want to say…” She looked at him and then heard the ping on her crystal. She looked at it and nodded. “Medical update. Morgana’s mental state is likely deteriorating,” she said. Which they had already suspected. “I should inquire if she has any magic ability. Most addicts weaken or damage their magic capacity over time… Odds are she’ll just be a physical threat, not a magical one,” she said as she sent the inquiry to the infirmary.

Penny moved to place a hand lightly on Chai’s arm, moving it down to her hand and holding it. “You’re not,” she said in her quiet, warm voice.

Haddie watched her little sister offer one of the most powerful gestures in the moment, a kind touch. “When you’re up to it, we’ll draw you a bath and get you something more comfortable to wear and… when Oaken comes back, I’m sure he’ll have good news for you,” she said, aware he was planning to speak with Rocky and Kahi, though if he needed to leave messages for them, he knew they’d get back to him. And they all knew what their open-minded, benevolent Alphas would say. “It’s time to help you figure out who you really are Chai… and not who others have made you believe you are.”
________________________________________________________________

Rael nodded. “Well, I suppose I won’t interrupt what you’re doing then,” he said, as she seemed busy. He then paused. “Wait, Blaise is out and about. But she wouldn’t know about the girl’s grace on her own, right?” he asked. He just didn’t want anything to happen. He’d never met the unruly girl, but he’d heard enough of her from Vyshae.

Io stopped at a stall and got herself a small bottle of pear cider, some bread, grapes and cheese. She placed the items into her small cross body satchel and thanked the merchant.

“Having yourself a picnic?” He asked.

“Just a bit of lunch on the go,” Io explained, used to doing as much back home on the Summer Isle.

“If you want… I’m off in a few minutes. I mean, if you’d like company,” he said. “I’m Alder,” the Night Elf introduced himself. It wasn’t like he was the only one to notice the lovely young Flare in their midst. He was just the first to make a move.

“Oh, uh… I’m sorry. I actually need to be somewhere…” she said politely, trying not to be rude or to give away what she was going to do. Vyshae had said she needed to be alone in a safe place… and she wasn’t about to not listen to her.

“That’s… yeah, of course. That’s fine. Maybe another time… if you’re staying in town, that is?” Alder asked.

Io smiled and nodded. “For now… maybe another time,” she said before offering up some coins for the food.

“Don’t worry about it. Consider it as you owe me lunch one day,” Alder said.

Io wasn’t used to this sort of attention or flirtation… not even aware it’s what was happening. She didn’t want to be indebted to him, but she also didn’t want to be rude and snub his generosity. She put her money away and smiled, nodding. “Thank you then,” she said. “Have a good day,” she added before she headed off to go back to the tower and start making her way up it…
_________________________________________________________________

Willow leaned forwards, her hands buried in the thick grass. She could feel the marble just under it, slowly overcome by the nature around it in all of this time since Aisengrand fell. She hung her head an close her eyes. She could remember it so vividly in her mind’s eye, and she was sure this had to be a dream… a mistake. But she knew the spell she’d put herself under to sleep… was made to be a dreamless one, so she wouldn’t risk unfavorable dreams while she waited. She opened her eyes again an looked around her and then groaned and hung her head again, feeling like she was going to be ill.

“Noctis…” Myth repeated back to Link out loud. Yes, she did remember hearing about the golem that Willow had made, one that was by all regards alive. She watched the figure emerge from around the corner, looking at her with obvious worry. “Noctis…I’m Myth. It’s okay. We’re… we’re friends of Willow’s… and you. You can come out,” she said as she moved back up the stairs and then moved to quickly smack Link in the arm a couple of times for emphasis. “You forgot her? Were you supposed to look after the golem while she was sleeping?”

Savarian nodded some and looked at the shard. “It’s frustrating to not have all of the memories I need. I wonder if it’s this was this way every time… just fragments.” Of course, that wasn’t true. Every other time he’d been resurrected, someone was always there intent on manipulating him into whatever form they wished him to be, forcing him to relive specific memories or flooding him with new ones; people like Damienthros. “I wish it came with a manual,” he noted as he tucked the crystal back into his shirt.
_____________________________________________________

Mira walked over to the table with Silvi and looked at everything on it, then smiled and nodded. “I’m sure it is,” she said before moving to take a seat. She was nervous, her shoulders tipped forward, her tail curling around her leg and her ears back a bit. But it wasn’t that she was nervous about Silvi… and she hoped that came across. She knew Silvi was a very nice woman. It was more the situation. She didn’t even feel this nervous about being up for auction… but she was, perhaps, unknowingly nervous that the more time Silvi spent with her the more she’d realize that she didn’t really want Mira to be her daughter. “It all looks good,” she said. Silvi had even ensured to have a pitcher of milk for Mira and a side dish of bacon, two of her favorites.

Vespa listened as Miharu spoke to her with such certainty in his voice. His tones an words soothed her and his touch helped to quell the uneasiness in her that lingered of becoming her mother. She looked at him curiously for a moment when he reminded her that she’d mentioned there was something wrong with Traitorin before, and it had led Miharu to dig into it and that’s how he learned of the healing gift born to their bloodline. It wasn’t easily passed on, but it was something that she shared with her big brother. She nodded some when he suggested they could go speak with Traitorin and, even if he couldn’t show her how to use the magic, he could instruct her. “I wish I could heal him too… and you. I wish I could stop her from hurting you…” she said in a small, choked voice.

~*~*~*~*~

Esric smiled at the sound of Rem’s cute little giggles. It meant so much more to him than anything he could ever imagine… just to know she was safe and happy here, right now. He hugged her a bit as he carried her, his heart at peace to know she was safe and he’d found her. He would never put her in harm’s way… which was why once they reached Sarah’s apartments, he would call Minato. He’d be ‘cooling down’ after the noon hour passed, and would likely be safe to leave his room within the hour…

Sarah looked down at Miki as they walked and slowed a little bit. Her expression shifted to one of concern, but it also piqued her doctor and healer side. “What do you mean, Mikleia?” she asked quietly, gently, wanting her daughter to know that nothing she answered with was wrong. “What burning pain in your head? Does it happen often and is it… only burning?” she asked. She didn’t know her uncle Nyx was looking out for and protecting all of his family, including his newest little Great Niece.

Tilly’s eyes narrowed with concern when he cut off his sentence and hissed in obvious discomfort. Her eyes shifted down to his hand and she saw him clenching it into a fist, shaking some as it clearly hurt him. She then looked up at his face again when he seemed to relax and spoke once more, asking if she was hungry like nothing had happened. “Nyx, what was that?” she asked, approaching him and taking his hand into both of hers, turning it over and opening it to look at it. Nothing looked amiss, not like before anyway. There was a mark, though, but not a strong burn… more like it’d turned white and glossy where the magic had pooled, and his hand was oddly hot. She could, however, see this faint glow, unaware she was seeing the magic of his spell… though most wouldn’t be able to see it. It was a similar instinct or sight that had allowed her to correctly pick the ingredients to save Nessarina for Nyx. Somehow her concern for him had managed to help her forget her lack of appropriate clothes at the moment… her own still drying on Nyx’s balcony after her accidental slip into the ice bath with him.

Nessa paused as she opened the fridge and found the bacon. She was removing it when she stopped and felt the hair on the back of her neck stand on end. She closed the fridge and placed the plate down, turning to look back at the door to her brother’s room. “What has he done?” she asked, looking at Felix. She was still recovering, her own magical core still rebuilding what had nearly completely depleted… but she could sense it. He’d used some sort of magic, and a darker magic had just moved through this room. He was like a lightening rod for it, specifically for this magic.  

~*~*~*~*~

Zeke wasn’t used to feeling… useless. He wanted to help, but he couldn’t do anything at all for her. “It’s not really, though,” he said when she told him it was okay. He nodded, though, in agreement with her positive outlook, even if it was always going to be tainted with a sort of dark cloud. “I know,” he added when she looked at him and declared with no hesitation that if the curse wanted to take her, it wouldn’t be without a fight. He moved to help her dress her wound once more, wanting to ensure it was done well enough that the bleeding would at least clot, even if her wound would just keep… deteriorating. “Is that too tight?” he asked once he helped get it wrapped with plenty of gauze padding.  

Quinn paused when she made the suggestion that they could soak for a bit in a soothing bath. All she’d been through these last few days and she was worried about him… There was, maybe, a small part of him that didn’t realize he’d been on the cusp of death in the moment before she’d restored him. He didn’t really remember. It all went sort of blurry towards the end. He barely remembered his winning blow on Dahl, because he’d collapsed shortly after being named the victor. He’d only really known he’d won when he saw Seanan… and some of the more obvious changes that had taken place with her, like the shimmer of her skin, the opal on her collarbone… “Yeah… that and sleep sounds good,” he said. He hadn’t done much of that either. He’d been so worried about Seanan, being her comfort through her ordeal while Dahl tormented her. “Sparkly suits you,” he added with a tired smile. “Can we go?” he asked, just wanting to get out of the infirmary and back to their room.

“But that didn’t happen. No sense thinking about what bad things could have been..” Ashe walked with Rumi, the doe nestled in against his side as they did. She wanted to stay there, tucked in close to her husband, but she could see Quinn looked like he was struggling not to put too much weight from his exhausted form on Seanan. “Rumi… you should help with Quinn. I can walk with Seanan,” she said, knowing only Rumi could convince his sister to allow him to help Quinn back home. He would be better able than his pregnant twin to do that, and he’d no doubt put it on the footing of asking her to look after his mate in return… Ashalia being shaken by the contest still.

~*~*~*~*~*~

“Right,” Kahi said as he rubbed her back gently, trying to confirm for her that nothing with Ryn’s future was set in stone. They could still fix this. “Are you going to be okay if I go speak with Ri?” he asked her, wanting to make sure he didn’t leave her when she still needed him. He wanted to find Jado. Wanted to do whatever it required to stop him before he could creep back into the lives of his future children and his tribe… poisoning them.

Orkla turned her head, noting that someone was in her chambers. It would be odd to discover the Nightingale Ancient wasn’t there when she so rarely ventured out of it… but the cries of the child in the Dream Palace had been too much for her to ignore… plus… they had another purpose. One that would help lead Naracissa and Anos onto the same path, in a sense. This child might make the shy Ancient of Dreams stop running away from Anos in his dreams when he noticed her and finally… meet him. **I’ll be there shortly, Drachrona..** she sent to her friend.

~*~*~*~*~

It was sunset where she was and despite the fact all of the lights in Far Mist had been extinguished, she couldn’t see the shooting stars that she was supposed to watch… with Ryn. He’d disappeared what seemed like weeks ago, and while his parents were in a panic over it, they seemed to try to rationalize that he’d been acting up lately and maybe he’d gone on his own walkabout. It was an old Far Mist tradition that Kahi and Rocky had agreed would be nice to continue in New Horizon once the darkness had been driven back. IT wasn’t the last darkness to fall over D’Jorin, though.

Trinket Bonabas was sixteen where she was in her time, which was the future for so many others. Her big brother, Archer, Kahi and Celluna had been sent on quests long before Ryn disappeared. Maybe he’d gone after them… but… with how he’d been talking about his brother these days, she couldn’t picture it. But he would go after Celluna Syntana. He… like his brother… seemed completely smitten with her, to the point where he just couldn’t seem to notice Trinket was so smitten with… him. She heard a snap of a twig behind her. She wasn’t expecting anyone else to be at the viewing platforms on the grassy mesa atop the cliffside homes of Far Mist, where the New Horizon tribe now resided. “Who’s there?” she asked, the dying light making it hard to make out the figure watching her. Whether it was the man who had driven Ryn to this madness or someone intent on helping send her to Ryn to help him see the light and bring him home where he belonged… it was yet to be seen.

The only ones strong enough to send anyone back were the ancient of time herself, her knight, or Lady Sun… but she’d recently taken ill. Unbeknownst to them, after sending back other children in other futures, with these timelines colliding, it’d left her reeling from the aftershocks… and Jado had used that state to deploy a new mind-control magic to coerce her into sending Ryn back. The end result of his temporary control of her left Sun ill and disoriented, and Patrick had sent a request to Sir Nyx in La’Shire to come and help her… Something had to be done in the past to stop Jado and fix so many new ripples in the future… Ripples that those currently in the past didn’t know were happening…
___________________________________________________________

Rostan nodded. “Alright. Ready?” he asked, looking at Marin.

“Honestly? I’m not the most in control of my Halcyon,” Marin whispered.

Rosten paused and then moved to take her arm, guiding her in closer. “Marin… you are the warrior queen. You don’t falter. You’re not afraid. You go after what you want, and right now… what you and I both want is to save these knights. Just focus. Feel the amount of magic I’m putting into it and match it.” He knew if they lost control of it, they could flood the cave entirely. While those who had River’s scales under their tongues, they wouldn’t drown, but the three gravely injured knights might… and quickly considering their conditions. “Now, are you ready?”

Marin smiled and nodded before shoving him a bit. “Just… don’t call me that,” she said, meaning the ‘warrior queen’ line. She then moved to get back into the water with Rostan and took his hand. They treaded water and then disappeared down beneath the surface as the waters began to glow in the cave, slowly and gently rising up towards the ledge where the injured knights were for the others to collect them and ride the waters back down to where it would be easier to work on them. Get turnicates on them and get them ready for transport out of the caves. If they were too weak to hold onto River’s scales, then Rostan and Marin could direct Halcyon magic around them to put a thin layer of air around them, allowing them to breathe at least for the distance from inside the cave to the checkpoint outside.
__________________________________________________________

Paz stood up from where she’d been sitting on the bed and came over to Fii as he turned his back and moved his hair aside to show her. “It’s… oh Fii…” She lightly touched the lines, just a feather of a touch. She had such innate gentleness despite having been raised to fight… to the death if need be. She then moved away and went to his bag to get the ointment. “Is this from the medicine you took last night… because of the girl?” she asked, knowing that it’d been triggering for him to be in the room with someone else who had been enduring a heat fever that was so intense. She’d thought that their night together… and their morning… might have meant he didn’t need to take quite so much. She wished she knew what could help him finally break free of it… “Food can wait..” she said as she came back over to help apply the ointment to his back. He should know better than to tell his stubborn Roo to go on without him.

Minerva’s ear tipped forwards when Pellian reminded his twin sister that she might be the cook, but he was the baker… offering to help Min with baking the cookies. She took in a breath and smiled, shaking her head some. “I don’t mind,” she said. It was a little awkward, maybe, with them at the moment… Min was still maybe getting used to the idea that Pellian wasn’t just her childhood friend any longer, but her boyfriend. It was a big shift for her… and they’d gotten so close last night. She’d wanted to mate, but she was also unsure why she felt so resistant or uneasy about it. Pandora’s ordeal might be part of it… It wasn’t like Pellian was rushing her or anything, she just… Minerva shook her head and took a breath. “I think I saw the fixings for chocolate chip cookies when I was in there earlier. Easy to make those without a recipe,” she said. She’d made them many times with her mother.

Cassius watched the two and then moved to sit down beside Prim. He wasn’t the only one, he was sure, to feel the energy coming off Pellian and Minerva. It was a vibration of longing and yet anxiousness. He couldn’t say he knew that if they just gave in and surrendered to it, that anxiety would go away. He was a Gallant and he had never been with anyone himself, not for lack of the Queen trying to recruit him to her Guards and her bed. He looked at Prim. “How are you feeling?” he asked her quietly. Now that she’d slept so deeply through the night and eaten a proper meal.

Senn nodded to Yuuri before gesturing for her to sit and have something to eat with him, since he'd returned from his rounds recently. He sat down with her and shook his head. “I know. But apparently it’s an old Arcadian tradition or something. They say there’s time before the fighting begins. Right now… we meet our allies,” he said. “…With cookies.” Senn had that resigned… when in Arcadia, do as the Arcadians do… demeanor. He’d already accepted that they were here to assist. They weren’t leading the show. If this was how they wanted to approach it… they would lend their support.

Thierry had been out since that morning. Slowly she seemed to be stirring. The aromas that filled Heirloom’s quaint cottage home as he prepared a nourishing lunch for the vixen seemed to rouse her slowly and gently. She opened her eyes slowly, squinting against the afternoon sunlight, though he’d drawn the curtains on the windows around the bed so it wouldn’t disturb her so much. She looked up at the wooden rafters, laden with hanging plants and draped fabrics. The wall beside her had a woven tapestry that lined almost the whole height of it. It made thehome feel… warm… comforting. It wasn’t like the cold, bare stone walls of the castle. It’d once been something so much warmer and lovelier. It seemed to darken with the corrupt rule of the Arcadianas, refusing to hand it off to the next family for their time. She brought a hand up and ran one of her soft ears between her fingers before moving her hand down to rub her eyes. She sat up slowly, pausing as she noticed she was dressed in clothes that weren’t her own. Her hair was still a bit damp from the healing pools he’d held her in. The sheet she’d been wrapped in was no doubt in the bin, not worth saving as it didn’t hold any good memories with it. She’d never… been cared for before… not even by her own parents really. She wasn’t sure… what was happening right now. But she’d been here before… in this home.. this bed.

Pandora’s blush deepened as she moved her arms around Leif some as he collected her from the bed to carry her to the washroom. Her heart skipped a beat at the gallantry of his actions, the tenderness of his voice. “Leif…” she whispered as she moved to rest her head against him, her tails resting over her form as he carried her. She felt like she was in a dream. He spoke last night of how long he’d felt this way for her… but it was still hard for her to understand. Why had he never said anything? Not knowing he’d promised her parents he would wait until she was of age to be with her…
__________________________________________________________

Zai hoped that through the kiss they shared, that Aiyan would know her tears were indeed happy ones. She then looked at him, closing her eyes and savoring his gentle touch as he brushed her cheek, opening them again to study his eyes as he promise he was alright. He would never lie to her, but she knew his eyes would give her the reassurance she needed. “Okay…” she whispered, believing him. “You were just so… drained… all that was left with strength was the nymph,” she said, blushing some at the memory that the first thing they did after embracing when he returned home was to embrace in other ways. “Well, then you’ll always be okay… because you’ll always have my love.”

Singo relaxed when he heard that Tokeru and the others were being watched by a group, led by Rika. “He’d know better than to mess with her.” Rika had been the only female who demanded to enter the contests to fight for herself to NOT have to be with a mate. She wouldn’t be someone’s prize. No male would fight her, because it was so unusual in their old ways. Suna’s late father had nearly sent her to the ‘hole’, a place of punishment for those who disobeyed or acted against their ways, but was spared only because of Suna’s intervention with her father. He moved to take her hand. “Help me sit up. I want to try to stand,” he said, that stubborn tiger wanting to test out how his body was recovering.

Lorna smiled and nodded in return. “That’s very generous of you, Tasha. You’re right… your home is on a lei line with Spiritus. It will enhance healing and suppress the curse.” She hoped Tasha knew if she wished to stay in one of the guest rooms in Lorna’s home, she was welcome to. She didn’t need to move herself into the other cottage, which had been where Bran was housed until he was taken to La’Shire before the attacks happened. Unless she hoped to use the privacy to woo a handsome alpha.

Oden drew in a quiet breath when Tasha spoke of Kiyoko’s magic and Kiyo seemed to be merely confused, saying she had no magic. He looked over at Krys, then back to Kiyoko. He moved to help her up. “Come on… let’s get you a hot shower and some food. Then you’ll need some rest,” he said, knowing that she’d been through a lot since the curse woke in her.

Novelyn felt like she was missing a lot of details. She just knew that it seemed like she’d signed up for a lot more than she anticipated. She moved to press a hand against her stomach to silence a light grumble from it. They hadn’t had a chance to eat today. The breakfast they’d been making burned in the fire when they were distracted and attacked. The room felt so silent in the moment, aside from the faint crackling of the fire and the hushed whimpers of Kiyo as she struggled to suppress her emotions right now… and she cursed herself mentally for her damn hungry stomach.

“You could all use those things,” Lorna said with a smile, meaning what Oden had said about needing a hot shower, some food and rest. She then looked right at Krys, glancing over at Novel, then back to him and smiled. “You’ll find everything you seek and more at the end of this journey,” she said with that Seer’s knowing tone. “You all will… it’ll be easier for some than for others… but together you’re all stronger. And here, right now, is exactly where you’re supposed to be. Now go and tend to your needs.”

“I think after all of this… it’s possible it could happen,” Naiya said with a smile. Maybe the Wylds could change. “No better Chieftain to see it through than Suna. She seems to have a good head on her shoulders. Tokeru is a bully and clearly none of your brothers really wanted to follow him, not once their eyes were opened. You weren’t an outlier, Kei… you were just the bravest one, to leave it behind rather than continue to live that way,” she said, cupping her tiger’s cheek. He’d always thought he was an outcast of the tribe, when in fact… he was an example to them all. Tokeru, just saying his name, was hard for Naiya at times. She didn’t like him being in Ethion. But… she knew she was safe with Kei.

Garand seemed taken aback when Erza admitted that she’d been her own worst patient, not listening to Zai’s recommendations, and likely undoing all that the Zion had been doing. He nodded a bit and smiled. “It’s okay,” he said. “I just would rather you take it a bit easier on yourself and let it heal than to risk it getting worse,” he admitted. “I’ll ask our host and see if she can get some for you to put on your knee,” he said, speaking of Rosie… He then looked over at Traya and down to her belly as she rubbed it.

Sylar looked over and smiled when Traya said that he’d be holding his son soon. “Our son,” he said. His smile faded some as Erza suddenly spoke up with this lilt of dread. It didn’t sit well with the Night Elf, especially when it came on the heels of his wife speaking of their child.

“What are you talking about?” Garand asked. “The danger has passed, Erza. That… that vision won’t come true,” he said, unaware where she was going with this.

“What vision?” Sylar asked.

Why did he have to give her that look or speak with that teasing tone? He had to know how it made this sensation rush through her, leaving her tummy all fluttery and her heart skipping a beat. He’d probably hear it, her soul singing over his mere presence. It was hard to not pull the baskets from his hands and ask him to take her right there in the kitchen. Why did Athrun have this thrilling, intoxicating… sometimes overwhelming… effect on her? Maize shook her head and collected more of the baskets, moving to follow him out to the cart. She looked over at Ribbon and smiled. “I’m glad she enjoys them. I’ve never had my tree produce so much fruit, though. It’d odd,” she admitted. There were still some things even she didn’t know about her being Druid. Without her parents or others like her around, she learned what she could by instinct and the rest from what her adopted parents could share with her. But she didn’t know her tree was responding to the fact that she had found her kindred spirit… and with his own tree now planted beside hers and having grown practically overnight in the wake of their outdoor activities… well, the fruit was becoming quite abundant!

Dimael replace a cool cloth on Fleur's forehead after checking her temp. Her healing was slow, no doubt guilt and fear worked to slow its progress. Even with his reassurances she was still under duress. It was understandable. Hearing from Del and Acerbus would do her good, since her biggest fear was being Unforgiven. Only seeing the girl controlled by the dagger. Dimael didn't believe that to be the case. Twilight grew up in a warm and loving home. There was no doubt in his mind they'd see Fleur. And he hoped they'd allow him to make her his ward. It would protect her and allow him to help her find her own truths....it had been centuries since he last felt this strongly about anyone....the last was Twila....and he had yet to realize himself just what those feelings were truly. Although Madam Toua said nothing he felt she saw something he had yet to see himself.

Winreesa stood in one of the prayer rooms as an elder sister scolded her....she had once again knocked something over. While sweeping. Reesa could barely open her eyes and everything was so watery and blurred. "I'm so sorry..." she said softly.

"Everyday your making some giant mess! You'll be lucky if they don't throw you out at this rate. If you just kept your eyes open..."

"I...can't it hurts too much..." Reesa said softly having no idea Eros had learned about her and had something made to help her.

Fai accepted the bottle when it was placed gently in her hand. "Thank you." She said softly the pulled her coin purse pulling out several to trace them before finding the correct amount. Unlike the living it gave off no heat so she went by touch. "10 right?" She said lifting the coin and holding it out.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

"Doctor Shiha....I remember hearing about a doctor by that name. She's quiet skilled." He said as he stood with her. He didn't know he had made Tria worry. Wither that was because he hid his lack of will to live. Kept quite about the mission, or something he didn't like talking about at all....who his birth father was. Ascot leader of the Kilakiri...The scar that bisected one eye, his ear that had been diagonally cut in half...as well as multiple others. Because he refused to join the Kilakiri. Refused to use his talents to steal lives. And after Lizbet and there unborn child died....felt he had no right to life and happiness of any sort....a penance to all the lives his father ruined and he could not save.

Traine glanced back at Lana as she mentioned where her mother's office would be. He nodded. "We move out once the scouts signal it's safe. Be ready...depending on what happens my orders may change in an instant. Zan if it's as we fear, the main force will work on keeping the villagers safe and stopping Lafleeze if he's there. I want you focused on Doctor Shiha's saftey."

"Understood." Zandra said nodding.

☆☆☆☆☆

Cloud smiled a bit warily. "I'm not thrilled about the cost....believe me." He said then shook his head when Jagga suggested waiting considering his current mood. " No, it's fine, seeing Igraine always puts me in a better mood." Horatio believed Cloud betrayed Zidane. That there was no way the Ambush could have worked unless Cloud stabbed him in the back. It didn't help Cloud's case with the first mate that it had just been the two of them. But the trap had the combined forces of Thancred and MeiLi. They had been severely outnumbered.

Anyone who knew anything about the Gears knew betrayal wasn't something they were capable of doing with one they considered Kin. Zidane talked to and spoke of Cloud as if he was talking to his brother and not a crewmate. It was the same for Cloud. When the trap was sprung and they were surrounded both men knew they'd die there fighting off the numerous combined forces. Zidane stopped Cloud from pulling his sword, took the master key and crest of the Arcane Gale and handed them to Cloud. Telling him he'd force an opening...for Cloud to leave this mess to him and to get to Igraine and there baby. If this was laying in wait for him...then they were in danger. To get them to the Gale. He finished that Zidane was the one they wanted....Cloud called him a jerk....his eyes burning with unshed tears but took everything for Igraine to gain the Gale from Zidane....as Cloud promised to save them. Leaving Zidane behind had torn him apart inside. In the midst of his anguish when he found her after Zidane made the opening for him to escape....Igraine didn't accuse him of betraying Zidane....she said the words he needed to hear. It wasn't his fault, he honored Zidanes wishes. Even as he got mother and child out of there. Once a Gears loyalty is gained its unwavering...Cloud would slit his own throat before he'd betray Zidane, and now Igraine held that deep loyalty with him too.

☆☆☆☆☆
Cori looked at Gilin and Aki. Aki clearly knew there was something not being said. But she'd not speak on it. Some things were best coming from the source. She paused though seeing Trait step out of the Kitchen with Tae. Speaking quietly to her. He still looked worn and haggard....it was usually hard to tell a dragon's age. Drak still looked somewhere in his twenties. Trait though looked beyond tired although some of the stress lines had vanished and the dark circles under his eyes weren't so pronounced....it was the thick ashy white streaks through his dark blue black hair that concerned him the most.

Trait looked at Tae. "Thank you Tae. I know its last minute....but its Dia's favorite. Altair likes it too..." he was hoping to have a dinner with his wife and youngest son. Tuna of course was welcome. "Someone is walking with you to and from here?"

Tae nodded. "Semper, we've been walking together and stopping for dinner.." Trait nodded. When she asked if he was alright he nodded.

"Just a series of unfortunate misunderstandings. And a very stressful work ethic on my part." Trait would not speak I'll of the situation he was aware he too was misunderstood and tempers flew.

☆☆☆☆☆
Averie walked up to where Haven was sitting. He had, had a busy morning, after having breakfast with Niki. He'd gone through the important paperwork and had what looked like a five hundred page novel tucked under his arm. It was in fact the current list of complaints from some Clan Leaders who felt it unfair there clan's could not continue there barbaric and antiquated ways in La'Shire. That there men could pin any girl they fancied, married or not. They could not issue challenges and a whole slew of other nonsense. As well as some allied territories at the borders of La'Shire protected areas that had unused land these leaders could settle on. As well as contract agreements they would need to sign. With the condition that each leader be made aware that there clans could practice there barbaric ways within there own clan's but would be punished to the full extent of the territories laws they were seeking refuge in. Averie was of the mindset that if living here was truly unbearable he'd move them somewhere else.  "How is our Guest doing Haven? And how are you doing?" If he needed to stay a bit for her sake he would.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Horatio caught himself when he was about to say you put too much faith in that Gear. He knew he'd get it. "I'll have the crew inspect the ship and report in any damage they find. I'll also warn them to not cause problems." He looked over at Zosie as she came down. He snorted but rolled his eyes. " I'm not about to do something to get keelhauled." He said shaking his head.

Horatio glared in the direction Cloud had gone before sighing. "I've never asked but why trust him so much...." he looked at Igraine. "Cloud was the only one he took with....that he ever took with him anywhere...Cloud's here....but it should be him with you...." he said his hand closing. It was always eating at Horatio. The idea Cloud stabbed Zidane in the back....that he did it to get Igraine to himself. 'Zidane was powerful. I saw him conquer odds no other could. Nothing could take him down. I've seen Cloud take down Behemoths from the scar alone....a few of the crew speculate he did it because he wanted you to himself." The funny thing was and Zidane likely told Igraine about it because it was what he was searching for a perfect ring for....Zidane talked Cloud's ear off....To which he'd reply 'Shut up and marry her. Stop making Igraine wait already"

♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤

Josie nodded. "There are a variety of energies about. I'd love to find a way to lengthen the Injunction....but they were clear....even if we discover the source of her illness. If it's not sickness but something else we need proof." She set her tea down. "But these woods are old. There's an unmistakable energy to them....I can't help but feel...its begun to move. That it's not willing to let this be her last day among us. None of us believe Karin won't do something awful....but right now....all we can do is wait....even if waiting isn't my strong suit....Ambrose's presence keeps me from acting rashly."

Sarasha blinked as he said what he did. As he spoke. This was the Loch she treasured so much and protected. Even as he reminded her he wasn't dumb or blind that he could clearly see what was happening to her because of what she did for him. Thankfully he realized quickly that while it needed to be a kiss it was chaste and innocent but on a strong spiritual point. For a brief second nothing happened but the a soft pulse like a heartbeat as the Echo of her Heart left the hidden house they were in and went into him. He'd of course feel her. Even as the miasma faded and her body temperature returned to normal with the next soft pulse and then it settled into place inside of Loch. The core of her being was now with Loch, the deteriorating domain no longer having any effect on Sarasha. Although there was something she didn't know a side effect that might make things awkward between them a bit.....her hidden away feelings for him. That she was in love with him.

Ssrasha never said a word about it nor would she ever. In fact....if he fell in love with her in return it would ruin everything they had. She would grow to resent him for falling in love with her. She was an A-sensusl and A-romantic. She didn't need to kiss and all that other stuff in fact it freaked her out. And her relationship with Loch was perfect as it was. She was an oddity, if she fell in love with someone they could not fall in love with her back. Feelings of friendship even family from him was fine....Lovers a big fat nope. "The contract is sealed. I can go anywhere you can go..." she whispered after a moment looking up at him. "I can place my domain anywhere. Move it about....but more importantly for you....you can use my power. Walk and stand on air. Create my Astaria flowers....and should you have need of my aid or company when I'm not with you...you can call my name anywhere and I'll hear you. With this...that which bound me to the Deep Woods is gone no longer needed....I'm your Guardian Spirit...and as always best friend." She smiled. "Ready to go talk to Lord Samson and Emperor Atticus?"

◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
Anna shrugged. "Hard to say which." She said then nodded. "I am. I thought I'd pick up a small cake and gift for Hemlock on the way. I meant to do it yesterday, but things went sideways." She looked at Faroe a moment. "Did you want to come with me? Or stay here in case something happens?"

♧♧♧♧♧
Pherenice nodded. "I'm sorry. You shouldn't have to worry about such things." She said then looked about. "I have yet to see all of the Unkindness...is there fun to explore?" She asked looking at the trees and buildings that seemed to float among them. "Huh....the energy here shifted....not in a bad way. The spirits of the trees are happy....I get a feeling from....like...I don't know how to explain it. They're happy for someone, like they are ready to leave home. And the spirits are happy they're taking that step."

♧♧♧♧♧♧♧
Church stirred slowly his head felt heavy and like mush as he slowly sat up and looked around. He wasn't among the countless injured or near death that would require Fai's healing light. He had been moved by the high priestesses...his gift was strong. Not as strong as Tiff's but the strongest those in Aeon had seen. He moved slowly everything felt stiff...and he was so confused. While he remembered everything every moment of his life....something in his memories felt wrong....like it should not be. Unaware it was the teachings that told him to wipe the Shisha's memories and strengthen the memory erasing curse. Waking now meant his sister if she came into the solitary chamber he was in would have his ear....could tell and show all she learned while the elders slept. Things they insisted upon that were...wrong.

Siliqi chuckled. "Oh that sounds a bit more then just gratitude to me." She said to Nara. "I'd say after Orkla you know him better then anyone. I'll send along two. I have the two in mind. They are part of a group I have keeping children who return to me entirely too soon safe on there journey. "

Chrona nodded. 'it's fine.....take your time." She answered.  Orkla only left this chamber if it was important so she didn't want her friend to feel rushed. 'I'm just enjoying the quiet right now."

Anos nodded to Semper. "I am, Anos is fine, unless your more comfortable using titles.." He said as the dragon continued. "I see one moment." He turned from the door walking into Plume's room lifting her gently snuggled in a blanket she continued to sleep. She felt safe between the presence of the Ancients in her dream and her Papa's arms cradling her. "Now let us be on the way. Whatever it is must be urgent to seek me out. If the situation is dire I can meet them wherever is more expedient"

Tatiana nodded. "The royals have been so kind." She said looking at Riggs. "I wish there was more I could do...but monitor him..." she looked at the readout. "I just hope this Lord Anos can help."

Safira looked at her sister. Knowing this was hard. It did occur to her that they were being blocked because Zlo wasn't himself and seeing him like that may hurt Sora. "Have faith." She said placing a gentle hand on Sora's shoulder. "You're not in this alone. A lot of people are coming together to help save him. To bring him back home to the light, to you."

Levia smiled. "Knowing Opal she'll insist she could return after a good nights sleep." Levi answered as she walked with her happy to see Sunny's smile. "She'll love it Sunny. We'll probably see her wearing it everyday."

Opal nodded. "I know that logically...just gotta get the rest to catch up." She said from where she was laying. "Oh good I don't want to see anyone else hurt." Although she did give Merit a mock pout as she took the bottle of Zion. Don't suppose it'll have me up and working tomorrow or the day after do you?" She asked as she drank it down. She had no idea how bad the wound was. That it got bone. "Remind me to thank everyone who helped me."

Lyka nodded as she confirmed she had been thinking it. Then the message. "Sounds good....if the deteriorating is only beginning she might still have weak control of her magic." He shook his head shifting a bit. "But your right....magic use takes focus. Still though physical can be just as dangerous....her strength is ironically going to be stronger....her natural instinct to persevere her strength and body is likely unraveling." Lyka said looking to the knights with himself and Hestia but they still had an 'your overreacting look in there eyes as they studied Lyka who was shifting nervously from foot to foot."

Chai nodded as Penny touched her gently before taking her hand. "Thank you." She said softly not sure what else to say. There words and actions were so warm. Chai wasn't used to it. Then looked back to Haddie..."what's a...bath? They...just poured cold water over my head....is it the same?"

Raphtalia frowned the more she heard the more she wanted to find these people and give them a piece of her mind. To let them know what she thought of there ill treatment of Chai.

□□□□□□

Vyshae smiled. "Its just busy work. Nothing I can't take a break from. And Sylar would be irritated if he learns I skipped meals for anything less then an emergency." She said then sighed and nodded. "Blsise is out and about. I'd love to keep her confined....but she's a princess of the court. Thankfully she can't. Sensing grace isn't one of her skills"

Blaise watched the exchange....the girl was interesting...and naive. She walked up to Adler's cart. "What do you know of that girl?" She asked.

Link flinched good naturedly and a bit guilty too. 'I can't remember....most of my memories are a thick sludge...." Link looked at Myth. 'My time as a statue seems to have suppressed most of my memories I can even remember what all seven of my blessings are.....Its killing me I forgot as it is...'

Noctis came up slowly..."Myth.....Mythos...." she said a bit timid as she climbed the stairs up. "Teg's twin?" As Noctis got closer she tipped her head. "Your...magic is like Teg's....like the sun to his moon....he made me this. " she said touching the cute cross shoulder bag that sat like a small drawstring pouch at her side. It held all her medical supplies for being so small. Noctis glanced about seeing Willow kneeling in...

"Will!" She said rushing over and hugging her. She curled her long fluffy tail around her distraught friend. "The people of Aisengrand haven't made the long walk to the Vale....they escaped Raiser's attack...made a floating city in the sky. They're safe." She knew what troubled Will. "Travlers come through here from there at times. They said Rosewood still uses your techniques to help people the ones you taught him." Noctis spoke as she hugged and nuzzled Willow.

Tegra  shook his head. "No not always. It depends on the people around you. Wither they try to help you remember or flood you with false memories to fit there narrative. It's what makes reincarnation a touch...dangerous at times. There's also the past life hangover. A sense of confusion....what memories belong to when and what order...more often then not reawakening memories come out of order and a jumbled mess." He looked at Savarian. "And sometimes not the same gender as your first life. I believe you've never dealt with a flipped gender. I've walked...as a woman 4 times...male six. I believe this makes Myths's 3 time as a female seven male." He laughed though as Savarian mentioned an instruction manual for the shard then clutched his chest smiling despite the irritating burning pain. " it would make life much simpler."

●●●●●●●●●

Silvi smiled as Mira said it all looked good. The girl was nervous but it wasn't directed at her. Her eyes didn't hold that light of nervousness about Silvi herself. " Come help yourself to whatever you wish." She said moving to sit with her. "We can take our time. I'm sure you have questions, ask when your ready there's no rush."

Miharu brought one of her hands up kissing her palm. Then met Vespa's gentle loving gaze. "We don't know that you can't. Right now let's see if you have the same gift as Lord Trait. "

Two nurses could be heard on the way to Sarah's to see if she had any magic thread. Mostly to give to Lacey and in case Zeke wished to help her by stitching it up, " it's a shame Lord Traitorin can't help Lacey, his healing magic was the only one able to heal the breaking tissue to close up the wound and stop it from spreading for a while.."

"I know but his gift is rare....all we can do is seal it  with magic laced thread.  We'll have to try again later...seems Sarah was out in the castle somewhere.." they're voices faded as they walked.

■■■■■■■
Rem smiled as she was being carried and decided to describe the Dream Fire Fae kitten. " he was pink!" She finished. "A pink kitten with little flames on his whiskers and paws...I think tail too"

Miki looked up at Sarah. "My head will suddenly start hurting..." she answered looking up at Sara. "It starts burning then it feels like someone is poking it with something sharp....I'll feel cold....it used to happen all the time...two...maybe three times a day....." she frowned then looked up. " It slowed when coming here....but stopped altogether till just now...when Uncle Nyx grabbed my pendant....the pain in my head stopped happening...and now when it started it just...disappeared...all gone."

Nyx smiled a bit at her keen observation or perhaps she'd already come to learn him quiet well. She grabbed his hand. "Nothing much....I've deflected a necromancers attempts to harm Miki to myself. Its irritating but they can't drain my soul or life force. When the attempt to harm her...there attempts are redirected to me instead..." Nyx spoke as if he was discussing the weather. Even though his gut was telling him this wasn't going to settle with Tilly. She would likely scold him not for protecting Miki, but rather not telling her so she could find a way to help him.

Felix looked at Nessa and shared his memory of it. The necromancers curse on Miki's necklace, when it activated and the time spell that displaced it to him. Felix had no problems  sharing such information with Nessa. "Meow" was all he said outloud as he basically gave her all the details. In essence Nyx was being Nyx....taking on burdens and never saying a word.

○○○○○○○
Lacey shook her head no. "No it's perfect. Thank you Zeke." She said but she could see it in his eyes. He wasn't alright with this. She was cursed and there seemed to be no way to save her. It would likely take something like Vespa's healing ability if she had Trait's ability too. And either Arch or Regius to break the curse.

Rumi nodded to Ashe. "Sounds good." He said as he walked up to his sister and Quinn. "Here I'll help Quinn back to the room. I think Ashe could use some sisterly comfort. The challenge was a lot for her."  Sean looked ready to protest but in the end yielded. "I'll let you pick, support while walking or I'll shift and carry you on my back."

Sean walked up to Ashe, she did look distraught and tense, not the way most think more like a heaviness in her heart from what she saw. "Hey." Sean said softly linking arms with hier.

♡♡♡♡

Millia nodded as he asked that. "Yeah, I think I'll take a walk to the library...maybe something in the old tomes will shed light on how to reach Ryn. I know my Aunt Silvi has that room....I just....I don't want to risk push him into the darkness by not understanding what's happening correctly."

Chrona sat in a chair watching the floating orbs. Was it Trinket making such a fuss? Or was there an upset in the timeline somewhere.

♡♡♡♡♡♡

Nyx stepped forward looking at Trinket. His hands in his pockets as he walked towards her calmly. " Nyxnoctis Incandessa, although I prefer Nyx. And You're Trinket Bonabas." He came to a stop at the edge of the platform looking up. "Time is screaming.....a future that should never be is trying to come to pass." Nyx stared at the sky devoid of shooting stars.

"Ryn Moonchoir...." Nyx looked at her. "Is afflected by a terrible spell...one that twists truths to lies...words of comfort and warmth to disdain and loathing by all those around him. The one who cast the spell sent Ryn to the past. He wants Ryn's presence there to cause his father....to do something to be forsaken by the mist. To kill in cold blood to save Ryn. " Nyx looked at her. "Time is too skewed for me to see how the man twisted his views in every way but one that is..."

Nyx pointed at Trinket. "You Trinket Bonabas....Jado who cast the spell on Ryn...could not twist your words to him. To Ryn...so instead Jado made it so Ryn can't see you or hear your voice...." Nyx looked at the sky. "To get Ryn to see you...you'd have to touch him. The question is....what do you want to do...Ryn's falling into darkness....and if Jado succeeds....if Kahi tracks him down and kills  Jafo its over... even though I know this I can not interfere or help directly....only open the gates of time...and send you to Ryn....right where he is. If that's your hearts desire."

••••••••••••
As they worked there magic Pallas and a couple others got them down. The who spoke with River was still awake but barely, she let them slip the scale beneath her tongue as River moved helping them stabilize them one at a time. They would get them all, even those who were lost.

((Second half in a bit.))

((And here comes the rest ))

Fii's soft ears twitched as she first inspected then moved to aid him. "Unfortunately yes." He felt her begin to apply the ointment for it. Stating in that gentle but no room for argument tone of hers that food could wait. "The scent of that accursed pheromone....it was like being in the room with Harvest as a pup all over again....." he closed his eyes as he spoke. " The medicine at its highest dose barely touched the problem...I focused on you...on helping that girl and getting back to you...." but knowing the state he was in without meeting the source of the pheromones that had afflicted Pandora. " They got her out before...the time spent was less then twenty four hours. I know her loved ones won't like me putting it this but....thankfully for Pandora her barelyt touched her, even though I'drather that girl not know a second of this. " his ears turned down there was still the matter of what he told her to do to break its hold on her for good. He didn't lie. Pandora would not feel called by it. Sense it but she could easily shake it off.

Pellian after a brief second moved to follow Minerva into the kitchen. "!Sounds good." Hecsaid he'd not force the issue it was more a I'm alright with however you want or need. He couldn't bring himself to keep his distance she was far too important to him.

"Much better, seems rest and food were the best medicine." She said smiling despite herself then glanced up the stairs. " That just leaves Kit and his mate Paz.....oh wait he prefers...Fii right?" Prim said softly.

"He does, but family and close friends are different he doesn't mind them calling him Kit, or Kiten." Yuuri answered glancing at them as she sat with Senn. His attitude this sort of defeated "when in Arcadia do as the Arcadian's do' air to him...."I think....this is going to take some getting used to....meeting allies and bringing cookies......Well I'll a story to share with Juno when we get back." Yuuri didn't think in the terms of if but when. If meant she felt she'd die here. Not her, Senn, Topaz, Kit/Fii or anyone they came to aid would die if she had anything to say about it. She reached down tracing the beautiful hilt of her guard less blade. If this was with Severin against an enemy like Gracia....he'd dispatched her before to kill the enemy in there sleep. Trait was different and she knew why now. He didn't want her older brother dead. He wanted Traitorin to submit to him. But lately since yesterday when she began sensing him strongly not pulling her to him, but the broken Sklave brand on her lower back even now held an undeniable warmth.....but the energy of the one she sensed didn't feel dark and lost....more like Innocent and lost. Like the soul for the first time was being allowed to wake up.....but the part of her that was the Sklave was wondering if for there sakes those of Arcadia it would be safer if she dispatched Gracia now....the bigger threat to them though at the moment was Mallium....and what would happen if he discovered Fii's condition...that Fii or rather Kiten Vaughn Arcadiana had been at the mercy of Mallium's twin brother Harvetie or Harvest as he came to be called....

Fii's salvation from it would come from Thierry. Who may take solace in the fact her enduring that nightmare even for a minute...meant she could save Fii and others afflicted by that family line.

Heirloom came out of the kitchen carrying a tray with lunch and drinks for them both. A soup and sandwiches nothing too heavy but packed full of nutrients to help restore strength and energy. " You're awake" he spoke softly into the bedroom as he made his way over setting the large tray on the table before coming to her. "Here I'll help you sit up. Are you hungry?" He asked his tone gentle. "You seem to be immune to Phermones of that family. Mallium Tailsnare, his parents and siblings all possess the same accursed pheromone. It induces a uncontrollable false heat that never ends unless your with them. You were spared that fate." He said as he helped Thierry get more comfortable. " Truthfully I should have gotten to you sooner...I knew something was wrong you don't hold there taint. I'm just glad your fate is not tragic like the Crown Prince" Kit had not taken the throne. And he'd surprise all of Arcadia. While the sword of Ages would remain with him. Minerva had her own Ruling artifact he would gracefully step down and hand her the throne. He had no desire to sit upon the throne but he would aid Minerva whenever she had need of it.

Leif carried her gently to the bathroom. Feeling her silent question...perhaps because it was bothering her he could sense it being an Inuit and she was so important to him. The one he was in love with, with all his heart. "They asked me to promise them, to wait till you came of age." He said softly. "My mother told me follow my heart. Your parents pulled me aside when they realized how I felt about you...they asked me to wait for you. Till you came of age....honestly Pandi I'd have waited forever. You won my heart the moment we met." He said as he gently set her down so she could slip out of the robe. He started to turn to give her privacy if she wished but he'd stay if she wanted that too.

□□□□□
Aiyan smiled into the kiss. He could feel her warmth and love through it so knew it to be happy tears. Aiyan shifted moving so he could hold her close while they talked like this. "I was." He said softly in agreement. "Mom said once when Naiya and I were little that for a nymph whose lost so much energy there can be no better medicine in the world then 'falling into the arms of the one they love' it only works with the one who holds there heart." He smiled at her. "For me that's you and you alone."

Suna nodded as he spoke on Rika. And that Tokeru would not cross her. "You're right. She's put tigers bigger then him in there sick beds." She said smiling as she helped him sit up. Suna knew when to say no to helping him make him lay down for his own good. But this was different. Singo wanted to see at what stage his recovery was. "Alright but take it slow. Zalli warned me this could make you light headed and dizzy if you stand too fast."

Lorna was right about Zalli. She paused in Arc's home sensing something ominous and dark moving from the Black Mountian...Raiser 's strong hold...she could sense a large mass of Furies....what Raiser had launched at Rhealm she now sent towards Ethionl A couple hundred corrupt Elves....from various clans which surprised her....Elves should not be so easily corrupted....and no less then three dozen Drow...male and female and in stolen bodies no doubt. Drow didn't often have a physical form here in D'Joran which was why the Elves feared them and feared becoming them. A massive army marched this way slow moving and two days out. She stood swiftly hissing in pain as stitches tore open blood running down her legs. " No...it'll be a genocide..." she called her staff and summoned two wind butterfly to her. "Go now quickly...show this to Lady Lorna. Ethion must be protected. " she said to the first then the second..."Go inform Lord Anos....he's at La'Shire..and may the winds send aid quickly..." she said as they flew off....

Tasha smiled she knew Lorna would welcome her here. She had a room in Lorna's home she often stayed in when they were busy. "I'll traverse between the three...There's a certain Lycan I'd like to make dinner for."

Kiyoko looked up nodding as Novel's belly protested there missed breakfast. "I'm feeling it to," she said to her meaning the pangs of hunger. Since her rescue she'd barely eaten anything which no doubt made them all worry. "Novel...I haven't said it yet..and I should have. Thank you for helping me...all of you. I hadn't thought there was any help to be found,"

"It's over when you give up." Kry said softly then actually blushed causing his fur and ears which had been so calm till now to cast the room in the lights of the Aura Borealis..The multicolored lights dancing through his hair and over his ears...lhe could hear Ode now....You've gone all sparkly again...

They all watched as a butterfly made of nothing but wind landed on Lorna's hand. Giving her a warning two days out from the arrival of danger. It wasn't much time...but it would allow them to strengthen the barrier...and more importantly for aid to arrive...from the Elves and from La'Shire. And if Anos needed to he would summon a few of his royal guard to help them, especially since the Captian of that guard was out of commission at the moment. They had help there now. If unsealed Regius and his divine relic could greatly aid them and he would. In a heartbeat.

Kei smiled leaning into her touch, while bringing his hand up to cup hers there. "Thank you Naiya." He said softly. He nodded though. "Suna has never agreed with the old ways. She always said it would be the downfall of the Wylds." He said but smiled. "An example...it'd be nice if they did learn it. A much better way of life."

"Thank you Garand " she said sincerely then shook her head. "I had hoped the danger passed...but...I'm still seeing it." She looked at Sylar.

"I should have said something sooner...I...keep seeing a great war here breaking out...in the vision I'm in a situation I can't fight back. I didn't know what I was doing but...I could not defend myself. Garand fends off my assailant...in some visions Garand saves me at the cost of his life...those...are fading...The ones where he saves me and lives are becoming more and more...they vastly out number the dead ends..." meaning he was healing slowly but surely his heart was mending. " I could not think of why...I wouldn't defend myself. Keeping Teaya safe and bringing the baby into our world safely....I'd deliver your son and shield them both even if it cost me my life....those visions are still coming to me...the most recent as we're talking...but I couldn't say how far out."

Traya shook her head. "Its fine....the future isn't set in stone. After yesterday we all had reason to believe the danger passed...It'll be soon when he's born but not today."

Athrun looked over. "Its likely because of us...Dryad's are closely connected to nature. A part of it really...our energy is likely influencing your tree." He said looking back to her and smiling. Athrun was just being himself around her which wasn't helping either of them they could easily forestall bringing the baskets around and loose an entire afternoon in each others arms.

Fleur opened her eyes slowly as she felt the cool, damp cloth placed on her forehead. She didn’t know how much her recovery was straining the Sacred Oak. If she did, she’d probably insist they send her back to the jail, where she couldn’t hurt anything or anyone. She didn’t want to be the cause of any more problems. She took in a breath and shifted, moving to sit up some. She felt… sticky… from all of the sweat from the fevers since she’d begun going through this purge of the dagger’s long-time attachment to her. She just felt like she was trapped in this closed room and after so much mental anguish, she wanted to just leave. She couldn’t though. She wasn’t just a patient. She was a prisoner. Always had been, perhaps. She tried to swallow, but her mouth was so dry, her throat feeling parched.

“Merida, why are you speaking to Winreesa like that?” Shiri asked as the Maiden came into the prayer room to see what the commotion was about. She looked at Winreesa and back to Merida. She was Deetra’s age and constantly surpassing the other Maidens in their studies and meditations, but for some reason… Deet remained favored. She’d even brought boys into the Sacred Oak, had open communication with Rotta, and caused unrest in the Zen Gardens… and although she was seemingly being excommunicated from the Coven… it wasn’t even that at all. Jealousy wasn’t something Maidens were meant to carry, but my oh my did Shiri feel jealous when it came to Deetra. Now she’d likely be jealous of the fact Deet was free to be closer to boys in general, let alone Prince Horace and Rotta.

“We don’t bully children in the Sacred Oak, let alone in one of our prayer rooms. Nothing has been broken,” Shiri added as she moved to pick up the items that had been knocked over. She looked at Winreesa. “It’s okay, Winnie.”

_______________________________________________________________

Zosie’s jaw dropped a bit as she turned to look at Horatio with shock. Had he truly just questioned Igraine’s judgement and accused her late-mate’s closest friend of causing Zidane’s death? It was a fool’s errand to bring up Zidane in such a manner, or their child, and then to suggest that Cloud had betrayed them all for something so uncouth? “Thought you said you weren’t planning to do anything to be keelhauled,” she grumbled.

Igraine lifted her gaze from the horizon and turned her head to look at Horatio with stormy green eyes. “You should be asking why I still trust you, Horatio. You were supposed to be with them, but you were at the ship… acting like you didn’t know they needed you to escape. They’d never have been in that position if you’d have followed the plan. Maybe you should just be grateful that I’m not asking ‘why?’”

Zosie moved and kicked Horatio in the shin. “Get moving. Get the men to work checking the ship. Maybe find some bar wench’s bed to sleep in tonight. You might not want to be on the ship right now,” she said angrily in Igraine’s defense. Not that their captain hadn’t made her feelings crystal clear with her sternly spoken words.

Igraine held her steely, stoic glare for as long as it took for Horatio to walk away. When he did, those icy green eyes would likely begin to melt and shimmer. She loathed being reminded of Zidane sometimes… and of Garand. It was okay when it didn’t hurt so much, but in this moment… it ached.
_________________________________________________________________

Basil noticed Cori’s attention had wandered. He moved to touch his wife’s back lightly. “Cori?” He looked over and noted Traitorin’s appearance. He wondered how long he’d looked such a way. They’ve known Traitorin for a while and his exact age wasn’t something he could recall ever being told, but he certainly never showed any trace of his age before. “Come on, love. We can check in on Lord Traitorin later. Right now we should settle in, maybe a family style breakfast… pick a few things so they’ll be here when the kids arrive,” Basil said from the doorway of the private dining room just off of the main one.

________________________________________________________________

Haven lowered her tablet and looked at Averie as he moved to take a seat beside her. “Prince Averie..” she greeted before shaking her head and looking at the tablet again. “I’m fine. If just a little unnerved by him,” she admitted about Zlo. “He’s quiet, sometimes talk to himself… or something else… but… something isn’t right with him. I’ve seen oppressed prisoners before, under one affliction or another. Tyce when he’s had too much to drink. Saber when he was overcome by the Hellcat. Slate when he was overcome by the Rage Virus. But I’ve never seen this. The closest thing that comes to mind…” she paused a moment. “Was Aether.”
__________________________________________________________________

Ambrose looked to Josie and smiled, nodding his head. What were friends for, if they weren’t there for each other? “We will wait here, then, until something happens one way or the other. If Karin comes, Gideon shouldn’t be made to confront him alone,” he noted. “As long as we’re not outstaying our welcome, that is,” he added, looking over at Gideon.

The Dusk Lion held up a hand and waved it a bit, shaking his head for further emphasis. “You’re not, I assure you,” he said. “Does anyone want more java or tea?” he asked as he moved to stand up and head to the stove.

Faroe looked back at the door and took a deep breath. “I…” He was clearly torn over what to do. He was almost certain that if Karin arrived, he would have enough between him and Lilyananna with Sir Ambrose, Madam Josie and his own parents here. He looked back to her. “What do your spirits say?” he asked her with a smile, meaning she could ask them if it was safe for him to leave and accompany her.

Loch moved to touch his chest through his shirt, feeling the warmth that seemed to just settle in with a heavy beat. He looked at Sarasha, a touch confused by all of the feelings that seemed to wash through him with the contract being sealed. He nodded, though. He didn’t have time to try to sort it out… not when his brothers were plotting and his father was intending to go retrieve Lily from the Carnac home this afternoon. They needed to go. He looked at Sarasha and nodded. “Yes,” he said when she asked if he was ready to go speak with Lord Samson and Emperor Atticus, though he’d honestly not known the Golden was in Unkindness. It felt more unsettling suddenly. What if they blamed him for not stopping it or for not speaking up sooner? Wasn’t he just as guilty as his father, then? He closed his eyes and shook his head. “Let’s go,” he said. Whatever came from it, as long as it saved his mother and his little brother…

~*~*~*~

Orion shook his head some and smiled. “It’s fine. I’m… used to it, I guess.” He then glanced around at the canopy around them and back to her as she mentioned having not even seen all of Unkindness yet, despite having been here for months now with Twilight. “There are plenty of places to see. Every platform has a different feel to it… gardens and clubs and public saunas and shops and places to eat…” He then paused as she mentioned the energy changed, but not in a bad way. He narrowed his eyes about curiously as he looked around. “Hmm? Well, I guess… that’s good for whoever it is, right?” ___________________________________________________________

The door to Church’s hut opened, letting some of the sunlight and the residual shimmering lights from the protection barriers around Aeon into the room. Bless stepped inside, closing the door behind her and looking to where her brother was still laying in his bed. The lanterns in his room had illuminated, implying that the sleeping spell on him had released, allowing him to wake… Why it had released on her first, several days ago… she suspected she now understood why. It was so she could learn what she’d learned… “Seph?” she whispered, trying to see if he was awake, using his real name… not either of his nicknames. This was ‘her’ brother, after all.
____________________________________________________

Nara looked confused by the teasing when Siliqi and Orkla both seemed to imply that Anos’s seemingly innocent words expressed more than just gratitude. It was all in the way he said her name, apparently. It wasn’t like Nara heard her name spoken much by others. And those who spoke it here were family or friends… Was there really a difference? She shook his off and looked down at Plumeria before moving to stand up, moving the girl to the bed in her dream room. Even here she seemed content just to sleep through her dreams… because right now she felt safe here. It was the deepest, most restorative of slumbers… when one slept even in their dreams. Sadly, it was also how those in sleeping curses and spells appeared too… sleeping even in their dreams… with the walls between their dreams and the spirit realms thinner than most. “I’ll wait then, until they come,” she said simply to Siliqi. She would be alerted if there was trouble anywhere else, but right now this child needed to be watched over.

“I’ll leave this matter in your more than capable hands, then, Siliqi,” Orkla said before excusing herself to head back to her chambers where Chrona was waiting, appreciating the silence that Orkla’s home offered. She was very much aware of the matter that was brewing in the future… She rarely spoke of such matters, but if someone asked if it was okay to let it happen and she didn’t object, usually it meant the result couldn’t possibly make things worse… “What have I missed?” Orkla asked upon returning to her chambers, although she probably already knew. She still always played by her own rules and didn’t show anything without need.

“No need for formalities if you’re okay with that,” Semper agreed. He waited for Anos as he disappeared into the room and returned with a sleeping child. “Oh… hmm..” He nodded. He wasn’t sure if bringing a child near Zlo would be wise, but… right now they were heading back to Riggs and Tatiana in the infirmary. “This way,” he said. “It’s not far,” he added, since Anos had been put up in the original castle, which the infirmary was part of. He moved to lead the way.

“Semper will find him and bring him. I haven’t been part of this team for long, but it’s been long enough for me to know that everyone understands the importance of urgency… and they will go to any and all means to follow through,” Riggs said. But he did hope that Semper returned with this mysterious guest soon… The only answers he had for Prince Averie led to more questions right now. Hopefully Anos could provide answers that offered solutions.

Soraya looked at Safira and closed her eyes, nodding some. She took a deep breath, as deep as her lungs could tolerate, letting it out in a rushed sigh. “I know,” She said when Safira assured her she wasn’t alone in this. “I just feel… useless,” she admitted. It was hard for her to not be able to do anything… She then paused and looked back at Safira. “You know what I mean. Just… not being able to help.” She was quiet for another moment. “Heard anything from dad yet?” she asked. Safira had filled her in on the conversation with him… and that the last she’d heard, he was leaving Aer’Oro for Unkindness to help Lilyananna.

Sunny smiled at that thought and nodded. “Yeah. She likes to wear her hair up when she’s working,” she agreed. “It’ll do a better job than her scrunchies,” she added. The clip would hold more hair and wouldn’t kink it the way the scrunchies and hair ties did.

Merit rose an eyebrow and smirked. “You just focus on getting better. It takes as long as it takes. Your patients are in good hands. You are the only patient you need to worry about. And if you’re a good patient, you might be back to nursing in a few days,” she noted. “As long as you follow your doctor’s orders, right?” she added as she placed her hand under the bottle in Opal’s hand and gently nudged it up towards her mouth so she would drink it. “They’ve improved the flavor of it, I promise.” She would let Opal see her chart and just how bad it had been once she was back in her own room and out of the infirmary.

“Lyka, your Silver Eagle energy is coming out,” Hes whispered as he seemed unable to stand still, and it was making the Knights a little unsure about him. Hestia did notice the Knights, though skeptical over their caution, were at least listening to them. Foes like Morgana weren’t the norm for them, after all. Hestia approached the wall of the corridor just outside the library and traced her fingers along it, watching the lights move beneath her fingers, like water. “La’Shire… can you lead me to the nearest secret passage?” she asked, wondering if the castle would disclose such secrets to her… or maybe the spirit would sense her reasons for asking were well intentioned.

Penny smiled and then paused and let out a soft sound, almost like a laugh, but it wasn’t. She was just taken aback by the question. “Nothing like that. You’ll love it,” she said.

“Baths are… warm and they smell wonderful and they leave you feeling clean and your skin soft and your hair bright and shiny,” Hattie said. “You can add sweet smelling oils or soothing salts and even bubbles. I’m partial to bubbles,” Hattie confessed.

“Me too,” Penny chimed in.

“Would you like to try one when you’re done eating?” Hattie asked.
__________________________________________________________________________

“Alright then. Why don’t we get lunch at our usual spot?” Rael offered. The poor dragon was still adjusting quite a lot and a routine seemed to help. Right now his routine included lunch with Vyshae and appreciating her insight and conversation. Things that seemed to matter less in Raiser’s company than domination and sex. Raiser was all about carnal pleasures and the pleasures of destruction. There was very little conversation about anything else, and when he’d been under the cursed influence of the Dark Thorns, he didn’t care about much else either. But he needed to re-learn how to be… himself… his changed self… especially if he ever hoped to mend and build relationships with his daughters… He still didn’t know that Nessarina was alive. He hadn’t caused her death after all, though it’d been close.

Alder looked at Blaise when she approached and asked about the girl he’d just been talking with. “Lady Blaise,” he said, surprised to have her at his food cart. He looked back where Io had gone and then to Blaise again, shaking his head. “Not much,” he said honestly. “I just know that she’s staying in the village for the moment.” He then paused and seemed to silently curse himself. “Damn, I didn’t even get her name,” he grumbled. How would he find her to try again?

___________________________________________________________________

Myth sighed a bit and nodded. She couldn’t be mad with him for forgetting when he put it that way. She was still recovering physically and magically, so of course he would still be recovering mentally, too. “The memories will return along with the rest of it,” she assured him and then looked over at the rabbit that emerged from the stairs, saying her name. “Yes,” she answered. “Tegra’s twin,” she confirmed. Then Noctis was bursting past her and Link and was in the grass with Willow, trying to offer comfort. She knew this golem was different, but she was so alive, all that separated them from her was that she was not born, but made.

“She’s right. Aisengrand… fell, but most of the citizens made it out, spread into other clans… continued on,” Myth said as she moved past Wes and Link to come down the steps from the temple, moving to walk around Will and Noctis to stand in front of them. She moved to kneel down in the grass and sit back on her heels. “The Magi are less now than they once were, though. A lot of them have either lost touch with their magic or lost it entirely. But there are still some, and I think that’s why you were meant to wake up now. We need your help so we can save one of them.”

Will held onto Noctis’s arms as the rabbit hugged her from behind. She looked at Myth and nodded. “Savarian? Damienthros? Aria?” she asked.

Myth shifted side to side a bit. “Complicated, but we’ll fill you in. Right now, though, Link needs your help. So does my brother and our friend. Do you remember Ettie?”

“Ettie, yes. A phoenix… yes…” Will said. “What do they have to do with any of this, though?”

“We need them to save Savarian and Aria… and we need you to help them be ready,” Myth said.

“Save them from what?” Will asked.

“We’ll explain… back at the castle,” Myth said, knowing they’d have to tell her everything. About the fall of Aisengrand, about Raiser, about all that Savarian had endured… about how wicked Damienthros had been… and what they learned had become of Aria. But there was one more thing she wanted to know if Will would do. “And… we have a new friend who has a connection to this kingdom and could use your help understanding his heritage,” she added, gesturing back to where Wesley was standing. “Wesley.”

Will looked back and took him in for a moment before looking ahead again. “What do you need?”

“No… I’m always… the same, except clearly not the same since I have all of these mixed memories. Some so dark I’m afraid of myself and others so hopeful and light… I feel heartbroken that I didn’t get more of it,” Varian confessed. “It’s a mess in here,” he added, tapping the side of his head. “Only way to really fix it is to find my missing heart, right? Purify it somehow so it doesn’t destroy me the second it’s back inside me.”

Cressida emerged from the washroom dressed in nothing more than a towel that was so large around her it could be wrapped around twice. Her hair fell wet around her and her skin glistened with beads of water still clinging to it. She leaned against the doorframe and looked over at Ettios. “That’s… a shower? That was… incredible,” she said almost like she’d just been caressed all over by a lover for the first time… something she’d never experienced before, but the euphoria was quite the same for her! She’d never experienced a shower before. The Pure Lands had hot springs and cool lakes to swim and bathe in. You sweetened your scent with flowers and herbs, not foamy shampoos and body soaps that left your skin feeling like silk!

Quistis walked outside on the castle grounds. She stood in one of the gardens where the fountain was dried up… clearly Cecelia had been away from here for a while and things just… overgrew and seemed to stop with time. The gardens were overflowing and unkempt, but pretty… and the fragrances were sweet and welcome. That castle… the only sweet smelling thing in that musty, moldy old stone castle, full of death… were the sweet oils that Phamren had put in the bath after… an awful experience for her. She had this uncomfortable feeling like someone was watching her, but she tried to brush it off. Maybe Phamren’s assault had left her a touch paranoid.

_________________________________________________________________

Silvi smiled as Mira said it all looked good. The girl was nervous but it wasn't directed at her. Her eyes didn't hold that light of nervousness about Silvi herself. " Come help yourself to whatever you wish." She said moving to sit with her. "We can take our time. I'm sure you have questions, ask when your ready there's no rush."

“Do you want to head back to your room or did you need to go elsewhere?” Zeke asked. He hadn’t offered yet, but it was very much hinted in the tone of his question that he wanted to ensure she got where she needed to go alright. Of course, the nurse with them probably wouldn’t let them leave until the nurses returned with the magic thread from Sarah, just in case Lacey found she wanted it to try to stitch her wound.

Vespa felt the warmth of his lips on her palm. It was reassuring. His temperature felt normal once more. She looked back into his eyes and nodded. “That means you getting up. Are you sure you’re up for that?” she asked, worried that he might still be in a weakened, uncomfortable state from Raiser’s efforts to control him. Even if Vespa and Drak both had a means of blocking it for now. There were hushed voices in the hallway. Their room was very close to the infirmary, after all. Vespa couldn’t say she’d heard it all clearly, but hearing her big brother’s name did cause her to look over at the door.

Quinn looked at Rumi, knowing better than to argue. He’d rather the stallion support him back to the room than his pregnant mate. “I’m gonna walk,” he said, meaning he just needed the support. He was not going to be carried. He was fairly certain he’d been carried to the infirmary, though that was still a bit foggy too. “How bad was it?” he asked, wanting to know honestly and knowing that Rumiheir would not lie to him or sugarcoat it. “And what happened to that herd when it was over?” Specifically… he wanted to know if Dahl had been exiled like Queen Silvitrista promised. Of course, he would be… once he was given medical treatment. It wouldn’t be right to send him out there as he was. He’d probably die and they didn’t want to be responsible for that… but his followers had been driven out. Those who defected were allowed to stay, but only if they signed something saying they would follow the laws in place by the Royals of this castle… or they too would be exiled.

Ashe looked at Seanan as the filly came back to where she was and linked arms with her. She paused and then moved to hug Sean for a moment before moving to continue walking with her after the guys. “Sorry… I’m just… I’m relieved that’s all over for you…” she admitted. Ashe wasn’t a stranger to unfair tribal laws. Golden Hinds seemed to have stopped living together when their blood became considered precious for certain people. Necromancers… humans… the gold that was inherent in her would make a poor man rich. She’d have loved nothing more than to not have been forced to be… alone. She wasn’t anymore. She had all of them… a family… and she hated seeing it threatened or hurt.

~*~*~*~*~*~

“That sounds like a very special kitten, and it sounds like he knows a good friend when he meets one,” Esric said to his little sister as she went on about Felix. She’d clearly enjoyed the Dream Kitten, and Felix had enjoyed the girls. Surly they reminded him of when Nessa was that age.

Sarah moved to run a hand over Miki’s hair lightly, cupping the back of her head and smiling. She nodded. “I’m sure Uncle Nyx won’t let the headaches happen ever again,” she said, though she was concerned. She wanted to ask him eventually about that… and what might it do to him… and what or who exactly was behind it? She made it back to their suite and unlocked the door, opening it and calling out to see if Drak was home. He wasn’t. He’d said something about wanting to check in on Miharu. Maybe he was still with him. “Come on inside, all of you,” she said as she held the door open and let Miki in, then Esric stepped inside with his little sister in his arms.

“Thank you again for today,” Esric said to her.

“Of course. How about the girls go get washed up and changed and I’ll make some hot cocoa and you can call Minato,” Sarah said, placing a reassuring hand on his arm. She then moved to the kitchen and looked to Miki. “Miki, can you handle that for me?” she asked, knowing that she liked the responsibility. She was fourteen, after all. She seemed to enjoy looking out for Rem.

Esric moved to set Rem down and let her go. He got this nervous flutter in his stomach as he pulled out the crystal Minato had given him to communicate in the castle. He took a breath and let it out slowly before moving off into the sitting room to make the call. “…Minato?” Was he okay by now? Had the hottest point of his magic passed for the day?

Tilly ran her fingers lightly over Nyx’s red palm, then looked up at him. “You should have told me. There should be something we can do to keep it from injuring you when she does it. What about your Ancient? She can’t do anything?” she asked. She already knew the answer, but it didn’t hurt to ask. She couldn’t be mad at him, though. He’d done this to protect his great niece. An innocent child. The gesture left her feeling all sorts of things inside for the dragon standing in front of her. She opened her wings and gave them a quick ruffle before closing them again, trying to dismiss those sensations.

Nessa understood Felix effortlessly and nodded slowly, looking back to the door to Nyx’s room. “Runs in the family,” she said again in a quiet voice. Self-sacrifice for others, especially those they love, seemed to be something they both couldn’t stop doing. She rubbed under Felix’s chin and then placed him on the counter as she pulled out a piece of bacon, breaking it up for him and putting it on a shallow dish. Then she pulled another cold, crunchy piece from the bag and took a bite for herself. She looked back to the room.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“I agree. We shouldn’t risk anything until we’ve looked into all possibilities. I’m starting to wonder if Jado used a curse… something to afflict him with. He’s certainly done something to make all our words fall on deaf ears for him. I’ll find the answers when I find Jado,” Kahi said. “If you don’t find the answers first, that is,” he added with a smile, implying he was sure his wife would find something if there was something to find. He moved to give her another kiss and then stepped away, letting go of her hand as he moved to walk off in the direction of Kahiri and Celluna’s room.
_______________________________________________________

Trinket took in the image of the dragon in front of her. He appeared so casual. “I know who you are. Patrick sent for you… to help Lady Sun,” she said, knowing she’d fallen ill. She just didn’t know she’d been made ill, so that she couldn’t send anyone else back to change the past, to protect the future they’d already managed to build. One where all of the kids were alive, where Archer and Aura would return and be married, where Celluna and Kahiri would return with a child… where Exile and Kahi lived…

She didn’t need to ask him how he knew her name. He was a Time Magic user and he was rumored to work closely with an Ancient, so of course he’d know. She listened with concern, her ears falling back as he said time was screaming, because a future that should never come to pass was about to occur. Then he said a name that made her take a step back, her ears pressing against her hair as she forced a breath. “Ryn? He’s… he went through time?” It was so much to take in. Everything Nyx was saying… it was a lot to absorb. “You said Jado?” she asked. She remembered hearing that name a few times. “You want me to go back… in time? Isn’t that… not a good thing? Everyone else who went was told very clearly what they could and couldn’t do, right? If I did a wrong thing it could make it worse here, right?” she asked. She wasn’t a hero… not like her big brother. Archer was the brave one. He was always protecting her, though… he had gone back in time on his own mission. She had memories of Aura being alive and being sent back with him… instead of remembering that there was a time when Aura had died.

Of course everyone they’d sent back had succumbed to their own desires time and again and it hadn’t completely messed with the future. It’d just… solidified it in some cases. Like Kahiri and Celluna… who were told by Sun in each of their futures not to interact if they discovered anyone else from a future timeline. They couldn’t help it. They’d changed this future… but for the better. They would both be alive here when they returned…

“I want to help Ryn… I’m worried about him, but… I don’t understand what I’m supposed to do.”
______________________________________________________________

Rostan looked over at Marin, who nodded as they controlled the descent of the water. They couldn’t completely drain the tunnels, but they could make it low enough to make it easier to move the bodies and survivors out. They both broke the surface and swam over to help prep them for transport.

Marin pulled out some self-cauterizing gauze and torniquets, moving to wrap the legs of one of the patients. “Did we bring anything for the pain?” she asked the others.

“I think it’s in the front pouch of the bags,” Rostan said as he helped to strap another in on the board before they could tend to the severed arm injury. “We need to move quicker… get them back to shore where they’ve set up the surgical tents,” he said. Thankfully, their team had been sent with several doctors and nurses, because theirs was a recovery and rescue mission, while Traine and the others were leading very different missions.
___________________________________________________________

Topaz listened, but didn’t let her touch indicate any of her distress or anger over what he was going through. Never anger at him, but at the one who made him need this awful medicine, unaware the pheromones had affected him so strongly, because they were from the same family… though not the same person. She would unman this Harvest and let him wish he was dead as a result if she could… and she knew it was the Sklave in her that wanted to see blood for her mate’s pain… but she couldn’t help it. She didn’t know that a cure for his affliction was actually residing right on this estate at this very moment… and eventually Minerva and Primrose would be meeting her… She traced every irritation and mark with the lotion, ensuring she didn’t miss anywhere. She noticed a few light bruises, but those weren’t from the potion. Her ears went back. “Do I hurt you?” she asked him, knowing those particular marks came from her tail. It wasn’t like she did it with the intention of bruising him. IT was just… part of a Roo’s nature. But she was struggling with these damn hormones and her eyes were already filling with tears. Damn tears. He’d been hurt by so many people… was she just another one?

Minerva nodded and then headed into the kitchen with Pellian. “Can you get what we’ll need from the pantry? Flour, sugar, chocolate chips…” She went right to work getting out what they would need from the cupboards. Mixing bowls, spoons and spatulas, measuring cups… She reached up to the top shelf, coaxing the bowls forward with her fingertips, barely brushing them. Pellian was taller and would reach them without any problems, but Min was trying to be in control… of everything… It was her defense mechanism, especially when she got too deep into things that she wasn’t used to… like the feelings she was having for Pellian. If he touched her right now, she worried she’d melt, and that terrified her for some reason. Why was intimacy so easy for Pandora… who was younger than her, and yet Min was intimidated by it?

Cassius smiled and nodded, glad she was feeling better. “You look well-rested. I worried because you did get a little restless, but… I pulled the sofa closer and you seemed to settle,” he said, aware his presence helped, because she said as much… asking him to please sleep in the room with her last night. But he didn’t know it was truly that comforting. “Yeah… uh… he seems to be more accustomed to Fii,” he noted, looking up at the ceiling, although Fii and Topaz were two floors up. He then looked over at Yuuri as she confirmed this, but that he did still go by Kiten at times. He hadn’t forgotten who he was in the end. “Paz, I think her name is,” he added when she mentioned her son’s mate. “Is it strange? He’s older than us now, not by much, but still older… and having a kit of his own. And is it strange that your brother and Minerva are acting so odd this morning?”

Senn nodded to his fiancé. “Well… you had a lot to get used to once before. You’ll adapt. We both will,” he said with a smile as he moved his hand over hers and freed it from the hilt of her dagger before he held her hand in his own. Of course, he was talking about their relationship. She had never been romantically interested in anyone before and then there was Senn, and he introduced her to flirting and kissing and dating and… mating… all of the romance and such that she once thought was useless and silly and a waste of time and energy.

Thierry looked over at Heirloom as he spoke and came out with a tray. She moved to pull the blanket up a bit more, so it stayed over her legs and waist when he came over to help her sit up. She was only in a long shirt, it seemed… the easiest thing for him to dress her in after the healing pools… He’d probably done it with his eyes cast away. She couldn’t know for sure, but… he seemed… honorable. Based off her last encounter with him and… now. He was making her food and seemed pleased she was awake. “I… I think so,” she said quietly. She wasn’t sure if she was indeed hungry or if she was a touch nauseous. Maybe it was from hunger. She then paused when Heirloom promptly noted that she seemed to be immune to ‘that family’s’ pheromones. Before she could ask him what he meant, he said that name and a pit formed in her stomach. Mallium. “Spared…” She shook her head a bit. It wasn’t a relief to have been used by Mallium, regardless of how it happened… but… this heat sounded horrible. She’d never had a heat herself before. It would require her to actually have an attraction to someone for her to finally experience one as a Prisma Crystal Fox. “He wants the girl… that’s what he really wants. And he wants Primrose, or rather the Queen does. I… I was never there of my own desire. My parents put me there… and now they’re gone. I did all that to protect them and… they’re gone,” she whispered. She felt ashamed that part of her was relieved about that.

Pandora blushed deeply again when he said that, like he could read her mind or her heart. He’d known, somehow, just what she’d been wondering. She held onto him for a moment to steady herself when he set her down. “Leifon…” she said, holding onto his arm as he’d begun to turn away. “Would you… uh… would you…” she seemed to get shy and her voice trailed off in a whisper at the end. She wanted him to hold her.. in the bath.. to stay close. She held the robe closed. Despite the fact he’d kissed and tasted every inch of her body, a though that made her blush continue, and despite the fact he’d made love to her three times… at least three times she could really remember… she was still shy to remove it, but she’d trust him to. She trusted his touch. She wanted his touch, in ways even the pheromones couldn’t make her want Mallium’s. “And I… always felt that way about you too,” she added. She was younger than him, but of course, even when they’d first met she’d had a crush on him. They’d waited long enough… Fifteen might not be old be old enough for them to be together according to the old laws… laws that Gracia bent for Mallium and herself… but if Minerva came to the throne, she would be allowances… where true love was involved.
_______________________________________________________________

Zai smiled and shook her head some, giving him a light nudge with her hand on his chest. “You’re gonna make me cry again,” she said in a small voice… but again, he would know they were happy tears. She moved to trace his cheek with her fingertips. “We probably shouldn’t stay in all day… should we? I feel like it hasn’t been safe for me to even step outside yesterday and last night…” she confessed. “Maybe we could go swimming..” she added. The lake and falls were the view from their window… “And if the nymph in you wants more, maybe we’ll do more,” she added with a blush.

“Got it,” Singo said. He moved to hold onto Suna a bit as he moved to get up. He wasn’t too proud to ask for help, and he knew that his willingness to take it slow and let her help him would reassure her of that. He finally stood up. He didn’t feel pain anywhere, which was a nice change from last night. He did, however, feel a bit of a headrush. “Alright, I just need to sit,” he said as he lowered himself back down to sit on the edge of the bed. He brought a hand up to pinch the bridge of his nose, a slight headache rushing through, but it seemed to subside fairly quickly.

“Zalli?!” Arc has been reading the message sent by Lorna to him about their guests and, specifically, about the curse that appeared to be plaguing one of them. He’d heard Zalli’s shouts and rushed into the room where she was. “By the Gods, Zalli,” he said as he moved her back to the chair and grabbed a stack of gauze, pressing it against her torn stitches to staunch the bleeding of her wounds she’d pulled open. Once the bleeding stopped, her would be able to stitch them again. The Zion had been slowly mending the skin with help from the sutures, but she’d just torn apart all that new tissue. “What happened?”

“What’s going on? We heard shouting,” Nydia said as she leaned into the doorframe to her and Nysa’s room.

Novel looked at Kiyo and shook her head. She wanted to tell her it was no problem or not to mention it. But she knew the right response was, “You’re welcome.” She then looked around when she noticed the strange, but beautiful lights that seemed to be cast all over the room. It had been the distraction Lorna had probably hoped for to avoid her intense vision being noticed. She looked back to Kry. It was coming from him… though she didn’t know why…

Almost on queue, Oden looked over. “Regius… you’re sparkling again,” he said. He then paused and looked at Novel and pointed at her discretely with a curious raise of his eyebrow. What exactly had made Regius Krylanceo Auralight blush so intensely that he’d colored the walls in the northern lights? The Dark Relic Hunter and Paladin only seemed to sparkle like that when he was resonating with his home or his family… rarely because something flustered him. Or… maybe someone.

Lorna smiled knowingly and nodded to Tasha. “Of course.” Then she paused, as the butterfly landed on her hand. She almost froze, her eyes getting a very distant, glossy look. It wasn’t just a warning, she could sense what Zalli had seen. She could see it. Her smile faded and her lips parted. She felt hot tears sting her eyes, her fingers clenching the wooden arms of her chair so tightly her fingernails were leaving impressions in the wood. She had visions of the last tragedies… and she’d kept hearing the warning of it coming in threes… but she hadn’t been prepared for a vision like this. Her eyes finally broke free from whatever she was seeing and landed on Kiyo. This couldn’t have to do with her… No, Chaos and Raiser were not on the same side in this… Raiser wanted to destroy the world, while Chaos wanted to control the parts he felt were due to him. No, this was someone else… someone who had been manipulated by Raiser, like so many others… “Silvantis?” she whispered.

“I think they’re on their way,” Naiya assured him. She then shivered some, a breeze bursting through the window and around the room. “Ruze?” she asked. What was happening? Ruze was trying to warn her of something, which meant Aiyan would probably get the same warning. Ruze would know that more danger was coming… and the idea that there was more trouble brewing made Naiya instantly sick to her stomach.

Garand felt an uncomfortable chill slowly creep its way up his spine, inch by inch. He fell a bit somber… “If Lady Traya is going to give birth any day now… and you’re seeing this happening then… I should call home. See if they’ve heard anything,” he said before he stood up and walked off to his room.

Sylar seemed to be stoically mulling over the information himself. “The Kings are silent right now,” he said quietly. They were probably angry at the moment that they’d been invited in to help Sylar and were sent away by Traya again. He was still learning how to summon them and control them. “If there is danger, our hosts will inform us,” he said… and they would, once they had enough information.

“Out energy… mmm…mmhmm,” Maize said, resisting the urge to act on the feelings that seemed to be quite reciprocated in the way their souls were singing to each other right now. “Well, we should… get moving. Sooner we go, the sooner we get these delivered to our friends and… then we can come back here…” she said, blushing and the branch-like antlers growing some through her hair. She hurried past him and out the door with her load of baskets, likely to draw a smile or a chuckle from him over how hard it was for her to keep her Dryad urges in check. There was a reason Dryads were also called Forest Nymphs!

(Hope I didn't miss anything. Holiday season hits early and my workload is crazy! Lol)

Wes heard Will's dismay, as well as Myth and Noctis' attempts to calm her down. Usually he'd be full of questions, but now.. now he just felt out of place. Best connection he had to any of this was possibly being related to Ryner, the Hero of a Million Faces. He wrote down what was said about a civilization in the sky before making a quick sketch of Noctis. Her body was clearly made to last, and later he would have tons of questions, especially since every Golem he or his parents saw during their travels were broken beyond repair, and definitely long not used. He wrote short questions about Noctis, mainly focusing around "Medical?" "Caregiver?" And "Soul Maintenance?" before putting his book away for the time being, just in case he would be needed.

~~

Sally blushed and smiled, so happy that Weiss was happy with her choice in a ring. She quickly ordered it, taking the ring and sliding it on Weiss' finger.

~~

Zuri was looking forward for a chance to send a message to Indigo, knowing her fiance would be worried about her being on such a long and dangerous mission.

~~

Apple wanted to deny Enola's claims, to tell her everything was fine, but the eight-tails was no fool. The Jack Russell sighed as she looked at Enola with sad, guilty eyes. "I already told you that Eden was extremely experimental, and I'm extremely happy that everything is working well. With so many species meeting and falling in love, Eden being able to allow more couples to have families is amazing... but... Eden is just a stepping stone for me. I want to create something that allows for those who had the ability to get pregnant stripped away from them to have a family. For... for me to have a family." Tears finally broke from Apple's eyes. "I'm sorry... I'm sure you must hate me for this..."

~~

"Yeah, all of us have been busy one way or another. Even with the old Commander here now I don't think I've seen him," Onua said, "I'd say we'd invite him too, but.."

"Yeah he never was a celebration kinda guy. He'd tell us we did a good job and let us at it while he plan for the next operation," Ko finished. "We should try to invite Tahu though."

~~

"There was a time where even I didn't see Prowl as his own dog- I just thought he was Hunter's dark side," Elly said, still a bit disappointed of that past, "You and that little girl are the proof of his life, probably more than me, Hunter, and Grandpa. You have no idea how much you mean to him. I mean, being validated changed my life, so I can only imagine what your validation did for him. So remember that on top of looking stunning, that you represent something nobody and nothing else can replace."

~~

"Im glad you think so," Parack said with a smile, kissing the top of Julep's head and blushing a bit as he realized what he did.

~~

Magnus was very happy to see Lyla like this. When she first got here, it took days just for her to get adjusted to the changes from being in the Asscessinato, and while she had a long way to go, she already moved forward a great deal. "That sounds like a great idea," he said with a soft smile.

~~

"Anos, huh?" Synder said, "Don't know much about him, but that would explain why the demon in me has been a lot quieter than usual. What little I got is that this Anos guy is a huge deal where they're from."

~~

Archer was unsure about Aura's response... until he heard her squeal of joy and found himself on his back, his beautiful girlfriend- now fiance- laying on top of him. He laughed, partially due to happiness and partially due to relief, held to Aura, just making sure he held onto that ring!

~~

Torrent expected Rain's response as he watched his daughter walk away. "It's fine. Water might flow continuously, but it'll take sediments with it. Rain has every right to be upset after what Slate did, and she can be mad at me for even thinking of forgiving him. I still love that girl to death, just like I love the others. All we can do now is let her come to her own choices. She's not a pup, afterall."

Rocky moved over to Rain as she was walking. "Ya know me, I'm just as mad at him as you are," he said simply. He had no right to tell her how to feel about Slate, even if he didn't feel the same, he just hoped that anger didn't bleed over to her mother and birth father. They we're victims like everyone else involved.

"Slate, stop acting like you were the only one harboring darkness before that damn Rage Virus took hold. I doubted Torrent's commitment to me for years, and that jealousy only grew when I first saw Snow. And when I first caught Rain's scent... I swore Torrent was lying our entire relationship, just pretending to be barren while having a child with another woman," Juli sighed. "Yes, I didn't do the leg work you did, but I wanted my hurt vindicated. I wanted Torrent heartbroken. I wanted Snow dead. I even wanted Rain dead- that poor girl who literally did nothing wrong... I'm not some innocent girl who was just corrupted. The darkness in my heart just had the chance to have free reign, is all."

(OOC: I don't think you missed anyone. I haven't posted this much in ages. It's so nice. ^^)

Willow didn’t mean to seem like she was overlooking Wesley. She had acknowledged him… and she would speak with him more.. back at the castle. Once she’d had time to adjust to the reality she’d woken up in, maybe take a relaxing bath… eat something. “My things… I’ll need to pack some of them up… to help the others.”
_________________________________

Movado took a break from the incoming updates. He was waiting for an update on the state of the Knights that had been located on the coast, and last he’d heard, Traine’s team had arrived near Lana’s home village. He went to the washroom and splashed some water on his face before walking through the bedroom. La’Shire had tidied everything up, including the sleigh bed intended for him to share with his two mates being made with fresh blankets and sheets. He looked around the royal apartment a bit more for the girls, but it seemed they were still out together. He smiled to himself. “I hope they’re having a good time,” he said before his crystal went off again and he headed right back through the apartment to the side door into his office, returning to his desk to pull up the newest reports.

Indigo was having lunch with Daisy and Cas. They’d invited Agito and Cinder, but apparently she was still ‘unwell,’ which was code for being in heat and there was no way the coyote would leave her in that state. He set his crystal down again on the table, where he could see it light up in case he couldn’t hear it.

“Still nothing from Zuri?” Cas asked as he took a sip of his drink, just finishing up with his lunch.

“She said she was going on a mission with an old acquaintance… I know it was taking her into the Asscessinato’s lands. I just thought I’d hear back by now,” he admitted. The messages he’d sent had seemed to fail to go through for some reason, likely because they were on the move. But now they were in Ethion … so messages should start going back and forth again. He just had no idea she’d traveled so far or just what the mission was or if she was okay…

~~

Enola listened as Apple started to explain the purpose behind Eden… and that while she was grateful for how it was working for Enola and Kopak, that she was also hoping to eventually use it to help those who were stripped of the ability to have children have it restored… without having to go through all of the things that Mira had to go through to reclaim that right. “Apple,” Enola started as she stood up and moved to guide the Terrier to sit with her. She moved her hands down to take a hold of Apple’s. “Why would I hate you for that? I don’t think that’s selfish at all. I think it’s wonderful what you want to be able to do with Eden… and I think you should want that for yourself. If your desire to have a family with James one day is what inspired you and motivated you to do this and see it succeed, then you more than deserve to benefit from it too… and I hope you do. I could never be angry or hate you for that. Please don’t feel guilty, because there’s nothing to feel that way about. You should only feel relieved it’s working and proud that you’ve done something wonderful.”

~~

“Well, why don’t you reach out to Tahu and then we’ll all plan to meet for dinner tonight in the dining room?” Tien suggested. “Enola will be up to joining us, Kopak? Or… will you two be celebrating again?” she asked, since they seemed to always end up ‘celebrating’ after another good appointment with Apple.

~~

Ruby looked at Gabby and smiled, nodding along with Elly’s words.

“Thank you, girls,” Gabby said, sounding deeply relieved and moved to hug each of them.

“We’re just being honest,” Ruby said. “So then… is this the dress?” she asked, moving to turn Gabby back around to look at her reflection in the tri mirrors.

Gabby blushed deeply. “I… I think so.”

“Could you see yourself walking down the aisle in it?”

“Yes.”

“Could you see it being pulled off of you on the wedding night?” Ruby asked next, causing Gabby to blush even deeper.

She whined and looked at Elly’s reflection too in the mirror, noticing her trying not to laugh. “Guyyyysss…”

“What? Do you think we need to figure out lingerie or is Prowl more the type to get excited just getting the dress off?” Ruby asked. It wasn’t that she wanted to know Prowl’s sex life… though it was clearly very productive. But it was something that needed to be asked! Some brides did the sexy negligees on their wedding night… others barely made it through the door.

~~

Julep felt the heat rising in her cheeks, no doubt turning them the deepest shade of pink. She understood that Parack went very much by the old ways of courtship… a kiss to the top of her head was actually quite bold for him, she imagined. His chin had brushed one of her fuzzy ears and sent a small, pleasant chill through her. She wasn’t sure if she should speak as they walked, able to feel his body tense a little in the wake of it. She wanted to reassure him it was more than fine and hugged his arm a bit more, moving to rest her head against his arm. “I do think so…” she said quietly. “I believe it more the more time I spend with you.” Elly had been making Parack think more and more that maybe the old ways could be a little too drawn out. Most couples these days just trusted the instinct to lead them, after all. And Julep clearly hadn’t minded the chaste kiss. In fact, her heart fluttered a bit at the idea that one day he would kiss-kiss her. What, she wondered, would that feel like? If this had sent such a pleasant trill through her… what would his lips against hers do?

~~

Lyla smiled when Magnus did, loving the warm feeling she got when he looked at her like that and approved of the suggestion. “If… there’s a lot of people there, maybe we could just keep exploring, but… I think I’d like to see it,” she said. She didn’t really want to be in a crowd yet, but she hoped it would be empty so she could explore the art studio some. She moved to get her shoes on, as she was already dressed, looking over at Magnus.

~~

Kia listened as Synder explained what little he did know about Anos. She paused a moment and her ears tipped forwards. “Really? Huh… Well… I’m sure eventually he’ll make his way back. How about you? How are things with Cyan?” she asked, hoping to hear the badger was happy and settling down with the Tigon girl.

~~

Aura moved to cup Archer’s face between her hands and kissed him. She wanted to kiss him so deeply that he’d feel it everywhere and know just how happy she was. There was no denying it was a yes. Neither one had any idea, though, that Archer’s little sister, Trinket, was having a similar conversation that Archer had previously with a Time Magic Keeper… being given the choice to take a mission in this time to help preserve everything that her big brother and the other travelers had done to secure their best future…

Ari walked with Auel through another of the palace gardens, getting a little stroll in after lunch. Not that they didn’t do enough to burn off their meal as it was. “Do you think there’s a reason we haven’t been able to go back yet?” she asked. She supposed it might be because the three of them had been sent here by Sun’s time magic when she had a cold. Until Sun could learn how to actually use her magic, were they stuck? Though honestly, she didn’t mind as long as her boyfriend and her best friends were all here with her. She slowed a bit with him as they could see two figures sitting on a garden wall up ahead… and it was becoming clear that it was Juli and Slate. It was a little different for Arielle, because she remembered her Uncle Slate and Aunt Juli from the future, and they were not the guilt-riddled ‘villains’ that they portrayed themselves as in this moment. In the future, they had their Grandpa Torrent and Grandma Snow… and Slate and Juli had become more like an Aunt and Uncle for Rain, and a Great Aunt and Great Uncle to her.

~~

Snow looked at Torrent and nodded. “I know. It’s just… hard to know all she went through… Actually I don’t even know everything she went through when she was gone. I just want it to be easy for her for once. But that’s not realistic, I know,” she said. She smiled, though. “I am so grateful that you’re in our lives now… and she doesn’t hate you for forgiving him any more than she hates me for it. Like you said… she just… needs time.”

Rain slowed in her walking and took a deep breath, letting it out slowly before turning to look at Rocky. “I… know what you’re thinking. I… I’m not… I’m not going to hold it against them forever. I just… right now, in this moment, I’m so mad at them. He nearly killed mom and Pepper and Rev. It wasn’t some Rage Virus back when I was a pup and he walked away when he was supposed to be watching me,” she said. She actually could remember it… the day she was taken. Slate hadn’t intended for it to happen. He’d needed a moment to come to terms with the fact he fully realized, watching Rain playing in the water, that she was Torrent’s daughter… Her ability with water, even as a tiny pup, was undeniable. But Rain couldn’t comprehend that right now… that he’d never meant for her to be taken, because when she was finally found, he rejected her.  By that point, it was the virus and the Guardian corruption… but it still solidified an image of him for her.

“Sorry,” Slate said, and he meant it. He actually winced some when she chastised him a bit. He sighed when she said she doubted Torrent’s commitment to her for years, letting her jealousy spread and grow. He nodded. “I didn’t think of your side of it. I am sorry, Juliana. I know what it felt like to question those things in my marriage… it must have been even worse for you. You had a life with him so far from Far Mist, that when you came here and met them, it must have caught you so off guard. I always sort of knew, but you didn’t…” HE then paused, surprised to hear her honestly admit that she wanted Snow and Rain dead and Torrent heartbroken. He moved his hand over hers and squeezed it reassuringly. “Do we forgive ourselves?” he asked her, knowing no apology to the others would really matter if they never forgave themselves.

"I can help you pack if you want," Wes offered.

~~

"Zuri's always been crazy powerful, Indi. Girl's literally built different," Daisy said to keep the liger's spirits up, "I'm sure she'll message you as soon as she-"

Just then a message came though to Indigo's crystal.

"I'm so sorry I haven't been able to get in touch. Things have gotten more involved than I thought. I'm safe and currently in a safe place, but this mission looks to take longer than we expected. I can't go into details now, though. I'm sorry. But I hope this finds you well. I love you and I'm okay.

-Zuri"

~~

Apple broke down, gripping Enola's hands as she cried. "You mean that...? T-thank you..." she sobbed, "I just... I never thought I'd get out of my old life... and when James told me he wanted to be with me of all canids... I knew I wanted to be the mother of his children. But... I'm broken... Oh, you know that..." She paused to wipe her eyes, looking at the vixen. "I just always felt in the pit of my stomach that working to make Eden so I could end up benefiting from it was so wrong, regardless of the good it could bring to couples like you and Kopak."

~~

Ko blushed a bit, "We'll... see how Nol is feeling."

"Well, we can always do the dinner tomorrow," Onua said with a laugh.

~~

"Ruby! And here I thought you were an innocent girl- By the Gods, what did Hunter do to you?" Elly asked, unable to hold back her laughter before turning back to Gabby. "She has a point though- that's something to think about."

~~

"Well... maybe we can just watch those... 'movies' again? Have some food brought to the room?" Parack suggested, "I do enjoy telling you stories, but just watching some allows me to enjoy your presence all the more."

~~

"Then let's see it," Magnus said with a grin, moving to give Lyla a quick kiss.

~~

"Things are pretty good- her brother even seems to be accepting me now!" Synder said with a nervous laugh before he noticed something. "Saber?"

"Hey guys..." Saber said, yawning a bit as he walked to his friend and girlfriend. "Kia, I'm glad to see ya outside."

"So... he just... let you take control again?" Syn asked.

"More like my body forced the switches both times," Saber answered, "Honestly the more I learn about this guy, the more I wonder how the Lab caught him."

~~

Archer held the kiss, running fingers through Aura's hair before gently breaking it, looking into the vixen's eyes. "I love you, Aura."

~~
"I dunno. Maybe it's just because the Miss Sun from this time still needs training... Or maybe there's something else we're meant to do here. There are plenty of nameless players in history- maybe we're among them?" Auel suggested as he saw what Ari was looking at.  "Your great-aunt and uncle, right?"
~~
"I know, and I'll give it to her," Torrent said, smiling a bit, "It's still surreal that she calls me 'Dad' now... Its crazy."

"Who said I was thinkin' of that? I CAN'T do that. Not after what happened- Its only because of the pack that I wouldn't punch him dead in the face," Rocky said simply. "I understand why you're mad, hell I'm with ya, just don't let that hatred spread and overtake ya, okay? I think Slate... and even Juliana showed how poisonous it can be."

“We need to..." Juli said, "I don't want you to live in self-hatred... which means I can't either, right?" She smiled slightly, tightening her grip on Slate's hand.

How are you feeling? I can ask the Maidens to allow you to get cleaned up if your feeling up to a bath." Dimael said softly. "Just a little long" he told her seeing her eyes. " I'm hoping to speak with them soon." He ss9d meaning Del and Acerbus. "But I'm also aware they have not come yet because they are researching the dagger and what happened. They want to see you fairly." At least that was what the Ancients told him. " Nor is Del upset with you. She's concerned and worried I believe but that is best heard fully from her."

Merida gestured. "You're far to easy on her. She's always making messes and more work for all of us. Which wouldn't happen if she kept her eyes open."

Winreesa lwiped at her eyes which were now closed but really red and irritated between her tears and the bright light. "Thsnk you sister Shiri..." she said softly but flinched as Merida pointed out again that she'd be fine if she kept her eyes open..."Bright light hurts..." she whispered.

"Really? I'm sure it would stop hurting if you just kept your eyes open" Merida said shaking her head. "Our elder sisters are likely going to get tired of all the messes you make."

Winreesa bowed her head pulling her wings in tight to her back.


Weiss smiled looking at the band then at Sally. "Now we just need to finish picking Movado's. Three stones...for the bracelet. It was made for a man but didn't sell because it held a simple elegance and many in the castle wanted 'fancy' to fit in. It was funny but the royal family seemed to prefer the simpler things in life. "I was thinking this star stone...what else.."

☆☆☆☆☆☆
Horatio moved to walk off to notify everyone of the Captian's orders. He was aware of her icy state.  Moving out of sight of her he almost slammed his fist into the main mast.....he had supposed to be there back up. But he never showed. His shin was killing him...Zosie kicked hard. He rounded a few crates on deck and saw Cloud and Jagger. ...he was about to relay the Captians orders as Cloud stared at him then all the wind left his lungs in a rush.

Cloud didn't need to ask, the air about him, the way Horatio looked at him....he had a pretty good idea the half elf hurt Igraine in some way. Nodding briefly to Jagger as there First Mate fell to his knees gasping for air...Cloud breezed past him covering the distance quickly. He hadn't waited for Jagger to respond.

He saw her. She was barely keeping it together at the moment. Cloud walked up where he and Jagger had been wasn't that far away but on a ship this big you could easily miss each other. He walked up and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

Horatio gasped and sat up a bit.....he hadn't gone when he was supposed to. Why did she still trust him...when he left them high and dry....

○○○○○○

Cori nodded. "You're right." She said turning with him. "And as long as I've known him he's never been on for being made a fuss over. Let's see that menu yeah?" She was worried about him too. But she let Basil lead her into the private dining hall.

♡♡♡♡♡

Averie looked at her. "Aether was different. He was an innocent soul whose body was given to a demon known to Elves as a Drow. Drow have no physical form here so they often possess items, Crystal's or artifacts. Waiting for a pure soul to come into contact so they can devour the soul and make there hosts body there own." Averie looked at Haven. "In essence it's two souls one light one dark battling for control of the body. " he looked at the door. "It took a Paladin and the King of the Night Elves to free Meliodas of Aether. But only after Meliodas's soul was healed....the longer the two battle for control the weaker the light becomes..."

••••••••••
"Tea would be lovely and thank you Gideon. " Josie said smiling as Ambrose nodded to her sometimes she swore she made it to old age because he kept her grounded. She glanced in the direction of the door were Sabine had gone. "We're all aware how Lil is doing, but all of you? Lily and Sabine have been best friends since childhood is she holding up okay?"

Windham tipped his head to Anna and nodded. As she looked to Faroe. " To follow your heart." She answered. "Wither that is to stay here or go with me...that's for your heart to decide." She said as Windham shifted then landed on her shoulder once again. As if it was his usual perch and it was.

Sarasha nodded as he said he was ready. The lower area was impassable now. So she opened the door to the place Atticus and Samson were in then stepped through. With Loch and looked at Samson. " Its been a while." She said looking to them. Then to Loch. " Speak your truth from the heart, and the song of your soul will be heard." She said softly. It was an old saying meaning He needed to tell them everything and the truth and honesty of his words would be heard. " You can take back all that has been stolen." He would know she meant there futures there lies.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Pherenice nodded. "I believe so." About the shift in energy then tipped her head. "Are gardens different then meadows and plains, then forests? " asked having not visited any many spending her time till now helping Twilight stabilize her gift. Phere didn't regret that time it helped the girls better understand each other. But Twilight insisted she take some time to find her own likes and dislikes upon discovering she had no memories.

Laney dove across her desk 'Hello?" She asked as Atticus contacted her mere moments before Sarasha arrived with Loch. She was winded only because she was moving quickly between all the returned. It was actually a happy rush she was in. And although she hadn't had time to call him yet she'd reassure him it was fine. All those whose souls were stolen were waking. That was why she and her staff were winded! Although there was a certian liar Elaine had so busy his unit couldn't see straight....they where handling Safira's team work load. Everything they did....they were always busy.

♧♧♧♧♧♧♧

He sat up slowly hearing Bless. " Hey." Answered sitting up holding his head. His real name was Sephiroth, but the Priestesses insisted he be called by Church or Chapel. Bless was one of the few who called him by name. He sat up squinting at her as everything was slowly coming into focus...."something is...wrong....with my memories..." he said lowly she'd understand though. As a Memoria he had an excellent memory remembering everything but upon waking from the sleep spell the memories that it was his sacred duty as all Memoria before him to cleanse and wipe the Shisha when it appeared before him was wrong. False memories, false knowledge would not stay with a Memoria after a sleep spell...he had vague memories of those conversations but they all felt wrong.

°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
Siliqi nodded. "I'll go send them right now." She said to Nara happy to help. She understood why Nara didn't like Valerisn Swans in her realm. But the two Siliqi chose would listen to her wishes. As well as keep the little one safe, she returned to her own realm and walked up to the duo. "Garent, Yuna I need you to go stand guard over a little dream seer. She was made to fear her gifts and its weakened her dream walls."

Garent looked up. "Is the child safe?"

"Yes Nara protected her in time. But she can't stay solely with this child. So guard the room keep the little one safe and respect Nara's wishes. Do as she asked. Please remember ladies your only there to help. " they bowed and left right away.

Chrona looked at Orkla. "The sands are screaming....I can't hear myself think or even begin to understand what's happening they've never done this before." She sighed leaning back in the chair but keeping its feet firmly on the floor. "I can't see what's causing it. Came here to think...and get your opinion as much as you can safely give."

Anos nodded it was a relief in a way. All he heard from everyone was 'Lord Anos' it was nice to hear those who'd just call him by name. He walked along with Semper...."How odd.....are you having trouble with an entities demon?" He said looking at Semper. "I ask because a demon's scent lingers faintly about you....contact but not possession..." it might be a relief to Semper to hear Anos quickly identify it or cause worry...."hmm that particular scent though bear traces of.....Tell me this would not in some way be connected to Chaos would it?"

"Yeah I know exactly what you mean." She said nodding she was in a similar boat as Sora. Then shook her head no. "No not yet. I know he'll contact me when he has news good or bad....but the wait is torture." Which might help Sora to know Fira really did understand.

Levi nodded. "Which is why I know she'll adore it. It's something she can wear everyday." She said to her sister. "And Opal adores things that are hand made."

Opal smiled a bit sheepishly as Merit scolded her in a sisterly doctor fashion that so suited the woman. "Your right, I know you are. I'm just not used to being on this side of the bed." She said looking at her. "But I'd rather listen then not and prolong my bed rest...your all wonderful...but I'd much rather be helping all of you then laying here." She said with a playful pout then frowned at her tail. She tried to move it but it felt like lead. "Not used to my tail being heavy..." she said sighing.

Lyka made an oops sound and attempted to stand still. But watched as La'Shire hesitated a moment before the shimmering lights flowed together and began moving to show the way to the first secret passage.

Chai listened curious then nodded. "I'd like that." She said then glanced at Raphtalia.

"My baths were in springs and rivers....had my first shower not to long ago it was like being in a warm rain but soothing...." she paused all until she slipped and spooked and caught her antlers....antlers which were hidden right now. The small stumps of there condescend form hidden in her hair.

¤¤¤¤¤¤¤¤¤¤¤

Vyshae nodded. "Sounds good to me." She said moving to walk with him. She knew establishing something routine and normal helped with the healing and as a doctor and his friend she was more then happy to help him find that normal, find himself.

Blaise sighed. "Just what is Vyshae up to?" She grumbled....normally she'd have this whole place twisted on its head before Sylar got back. The Night Elves obeying because she was there Princess...but Vyshae out ranked her now. Being called the Mother of the King....It meant they stressed any of her orders had to be cleared by Vyshae. By Sylars orders. They were to listen to Vyshae first on all matters. "Everything changed when he married that High Elf...."

Not just that though....Traya for all her good ups learning about the Night Elves had bot hesitated risked herself battling Rasier to take back the song of the Night Elves. She proved herself worthy of Sylars love for her and her place among them....because she returned there magic there place rightfully in nightfall where they belonged.

"'Tegra will need moonblossom he was afflicted by Drow poison. Both he and Ettie have Mythril fused into there wrists and ankles. An unfortunate run in with that Pheniox." Link said meaning Marron and Will would know who. Link's voice lacked his usual energy, Wesley needs your help if your willing learning how to use his innate magic.

Noctis shook her head. "There isn't any....a monster broke into the study collapsed the wall above the lunar flowers. I drove off the monster...and saved what I could...but Lunar flowers are fragile....and the secondary patch wasn't strong enough to grow a large crop."

Link frowned while the Drow poison wouldn't outright kill Tegra it would weaken him more and more. Noctis moved freeing only one arm to reach down in her pouch like purse still holding Will in a warm shoulder hug. She pulled out the case with the Silvery aquamarine colored elixir inside.

" The lunar flowers didn't make it but Will gave me her notes on these flowers she got from the King of Ivijiran. It wasn't easy.....if not for Will's notes I'd likely still be trying to get it right but..." Noctis clicked the little locking latch as it opened. "This should work far better to heal him...its an elixir meant for those whose magics fall in the house of Moon and Water....I have the other two as well....but I don't know there names....Will said it was really important I focus on the two flowers....and....I wanted to make Will happy...." Noctis held the open case. It looked like she found her way into the sealed treasure vaults of the King of Ivajirin....and replicated Tomoe's gift.

"This is what you actually need to make Tegra better right? It'll purge the poison and heal his wounds....I have the one that looks like liquid sunlight....and the one that looks like a crystal rainbow...." she spoke softly....

Tegra nodded. "That's right." He said softly leaning back as an elderly pixie knocked and entered carrying a tray with tea and silvery white berries. Have been sent up to the moon garden on the roof. There was a sun one as well.

"I've brought you the last of the moon drop tea we have. Searched the cupboards for it....These are pure moon berries. Lady CeiCei has asked I let you know the Silver Moon pool is yours to use on the roof tonight should you need it...She'll inform Lady Myth about the pool as well." The elderly Spriggan didn't like the idea because it meant those silver waters which had been collecting moonlight for centuries would be tainted. She was of an old mindset....Drow poison only took in someone who was filthy....the opposite was actually true...it latched onto Tegra because he was pure. It was for that reason Anos refused to allow Weiss, Sally and Movado to interrogate the Drow who tortured Meliodas....the purer the soul the easier they became inflicted.

Etios smiled from where he sat in a chair soaking in sunlight. "They are." He said lightly the towel looked like she was wearing a velvety wrap like dress. "After sitting still for so long....I can't help but worry I'll be more of a burden to them...." he looked down at his wrists..."Did I even make a difference...." the countless souls he saved...but there screams still haunted him.

Ruion was sitting in the garden it was perhaps his presence she was sensing. Two flowers in his hand....she spared him....and the others agreed with her. They brought him along....but...his two dear friends were his first and only victims.....they were the only ones to call him by his first name...L'arc.

Lacey was about to answer when the nurse spoke up. " you can leave after the girls return with the sealing thread. They went to go get it from Sarah."

Lacey nodded. "After that probably head back to my room...usually best I take it easy till the curse settles down."

°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°

Miharu looked at her then followed her gaze. "They're talking about someone who has a wound that can only be treated by Lord Traitorin's magic..." he looked at her. "I'm alright just tired. But if you'd like to go to the infirmary see if your magic responds...we can. But don't get discouraged if it doesn't it just means that wasn't what you needed to awaken it. All Mystrians and Mistics have magic, some similar types but it exists in great variety."

Rumi nodded he offered and he'd not take it back. He knew Quinn was strong and proud but not so proud that if he couldn't do it....he'd hurt himself. "Alright then let's get you both back to your room." He said moving to support Quinn and walk with him."Once Dahl's Injuries are treated he'll be kicked out of the castle. Until then he's under heavy guard. His supporters have already been exiled. Those that never agreed and found there chance to break away get to stay. But they were required to sign agreements to live by the laws here in the castle." He said as he walked with him. "Prince Averie sorted all that out a little bit ago....he's a bit stricter then his father. Trait wanted to believe people can change and a good portion do. But those like Dhals supporter's are being relocated..."



Sean returned Ashe's hug and began walking with her after. She nodded. "Its okay...I was scared to." She said softly. "The challenges are so awful I'm just glad its over... that Quinn doesn't have to go through this again...I don't know what I'd do if I lost  him you know?"

☆☆☆

Rem smiled and nodded. "He is." She said happily. "I hope we get to play with him again."

Miki looked up as Sarah affirmed that Nyx wouldn't let the painful headaches return. Then asked her to. She nodded. "Sure mama" she said and took Rem's hand leading her off to the bathroom to take a warm bath and get clean warm and dry.

Minato walked over lifting his crystal having thankfully gotten past the worst of it. "Esric?" He asked almost instantly which might be a relief he wasn't locked away in the special room. But rather gotten out of a cold shower to help bring his temp down and dressed but it meant his was as high Elves called it unkempt....his hair loose. Dressed in more laid back attire a shirt and pants....since itvwas his day off.

Nyx shook his head no. "No it would have the same effect as burning my core too low. Make it worse not better." He said looking at her as she did scold him for not telling her. "Its a soul burn...I don't know if there is a way to treat it...lto deal with damaging magic you have to be able to see the magic and determine its nature. I could sense the curse on Miki and deflect it to myself. But I can only see the threads of time magic,"

Felix let out a cute happy meow and began munching away. As he ate a piece mirroring Nessa looking at the door. He knew Nessa was worried but also knew his charge would go the same thing. So she was right. Felix let out a cute Sassy string of meows....as if stating they were a handful but he loved them anyway.


︎︎︎︎

Millie nodded. "It has to be something like that....he responded differently when he saw my tears because of his actions...shame guilt....but he acted so differently when you and I were there...." Millia nodded. "I'll go see what I can find. Worse comes to worse I can ask Alycone the Archives spirit if she might have anything." She said Kahi knew about the Archive and its spirit came as part of being married to Milliarose.

¤¤¤¤

"One would think....they didn't listen to all the warnings tried but the heart over ruled." Nyx looked at her. "And the future was on a brighter path for it. A tragedy that occurred you no longer remember. " he looked up at the skyline. "To save Ryn you'd have to do more then talk. You'd have to hold his face between your hands, grab his hands something....to make him focus on what he can't see. Make him want to hear what he can't hear..." Nyx turned to look at her. "When I saw he can't see or hear you I mean it in actuality..if your not touching him in some way...what holds his mind prisoner blocks you from his sight. Makes him believe even you abandoned him."

Nyx looked at Trinket. "Jado used a curse on Sun. I can't undo it...rewind her time before it so long as time is like this. The only way to fix it...is to save Ryn because her curse is anchored to him being the case of Horizon's destruction,  Ryn is being used by Jado......and through all the threads....even as they unravel around us....is you, you are only one Jado could not corrupt the words of could not make Ryn believe you would say such hateful hurtful things to him.... His attention turned to Celluna only after Jafo made it so he couldn't hear you and see you standing near him. You can reach him Trinket....but the Question is....are you willing to go back in time to him....right now I'm the only one who can open a time gate, Drachrona has fallen into a deep sleep from which she is not waking. Sun is I'll and unable to use her magic....I can't go back in time....only find the one who can set things right and offer to open the door....but you have to be willing to make that journey and to follow your heart."

¤¤¤¤¤¤¤

Pallas nodded. "This one is set." She said and River came over moving beneath that board and swimming out not her usual top speeds but beneath it to keep the board steadied. Pallas swam over to Rostan and Marin as two followed River to help her get them to the surface.

"What do do you need." She said moving to hand over what was needed quickly to cut down on time.

••••••
"Huh?" He asked confused by her suddenly pulling back a bit and that scent remorse shame guilt....he turned catching her hands in his. "Paz...what are you talking about what bruise? You've never hurt me." Kit's voice held obvious confusion to it something she'd know he couldn't fake. "Paz what bruise are you talking about?"

Pell nodded. "Sure thing." He said as began getting everything but paused...there were three different types of chocolate small chips larger chunks and dark chocolate chips he grabbed all three figuring he'd let Minerva decide how she wished to make them. He came out with the dry ingredients. Seeing her trying to fingertip the bowl. He could just help but Min was a proud strong Arcadian' sometimes that backfired....but one could never go wrong with. "Need some help or are you good?"

"I feel safe when your close....I hadn't felt that since you were reasigned." She said softly. Letting him know he'd always had that effect with her. She nodded as they spoke hearing Yuuri tell close friends and family could call him Kit or Kiten. She smiled though. "Yes for my son...but as to Pell and Min it's a long time coming....they've always been attracted to each other. I think it came out last night...that they both admitted how they felt....now it's that awkward stage where they're figuring it all out its cute."

Yuuri nodded. "But I liked where this went." She said blushing a bit. " since it was you.....but this? The Sklave in me wants to take out the threat....but I know it's not the right way to handle this."

°°°°°

Heirloom shook his head sitting on a stool near the bed and placing his hand over hers. " that's backwards Its not up to the child to protect the parent, The parents protect the child." He said softly. " of course every situation is different. You feel ashamed to be relieved because your free now right? Don't be. If it helps look upon it this way. They may be gone but so to is any danger to them. Your free to protect yourself. Lady Primrose and the others would welcome you." She was right he had advertised his eyes. Zanra had brought him to be honorable and noble. He'd never be rude or act in an inappropriate manner towards her.

Leif turned back. "Of vourse" he said as he walked back to her. He helped her remove her robe him the p.j. pants and garments, before gently lifting her into his arms and climbing in lowering them both slowly into the water. Wanting to give her time to adjust to the warmth it wasn't too hot. But still.

°°°°°°
Aiyan nodded "Swimming sounds good." Said as the Rose's around his wrist unfurled and he frowned Ruze wasn't making much sense.....but he looked out towards the dark mountain....." Not long..." he said lowly frowning. Not long but a lot could happen in two days time.

Suna helped him steady the whole way. "Well your already doing better then most. They'd still be to sick to move." She said letting him know he wasn't faltering anywhere. But there was this energy now. It made her fur stand on end as if a warning and she had a feeling it was that sensation that had her tiger even more impatient to get to his feet.

Zalli looked at Arc. "A dark army numbering in the hundreds has left the black mountain.  " Elves...Furies and no less then three dozen Drow....I've gold Lady Lorna and Lord Anos." She looked at Arc..."Sorry I sensed the dark horde and reacted they're about two days out.....if the reach Ethion....."

Nysa peeked over her sisters shoulder. "Sounds like Silvantis is making his move."

Kry looked at Ode. "Yeah...I know...." he countered only to have the lights intensify when Ode discreetly pointed to Novel. He could die right now...Usually he tried to keep it under control but they were now lightning up the room...."sorry about this..." he said wanting to hide.

"I've never seen anyone's fur do this..." Kiyo said in wonder...

"I'm an Aurora Borealis Lycan.....our fur does this....with our emotions....or...resonating with family....." Kry said unknowingly keep all attention away from Lorna save Tasha and Naria who simply waited. Touching her would be bad.

Tasha placed her hand on Lorna's as did Naria when it was safe to touch her without jolting her. "I'll take our guests to the cottage then come back....there's something we need to hear. " she said knowingly. Quietly to Lorna.

Naria nodded to her as she moved to collect there guests.

"I'm sure your all hungry and could use warm baths. I'll show you where you'll be staying." Tasha said moving them with natural Druid grace towards the door.

Kei moved and pulled Naiya into his arms. The sudden cold breeze and Naiya's reaction. All he could think to do in that moment was offer her reassurance and comfort. It wasn't over...whatever was happening it wasn't done with them yet.

Erza nodded looking at her hands. Traya reached across touching her hand. "What we do going forward matters. You had every reason to believe the danger passed, we all believed it." Erza nodded.

"I've already notified the couts of the High Elves and Night Elves." Traya said looking at Sylar. "Nayril and I both actually. She confirmed the danger to Ethion and Ethion asking for aid." She looked at Sylar. "We have but to give the word and they'll come."

Athrun chuckled seeing Msize distraction not that he was much better. He leaned in close to whisper. "Suppose we better get these delivered soon then. " he said as he set the two baskets down. Aid to friends and family....and yet if he wasn't care he'd coax her into loosing an afternoon. Most of the time he wasn't trying.....it just came naturally to him which probably made it worse.

Acerbus just enjoyed watching his kids roll and play in Del's furry tail, they were the happiest twins in the whole Unkindness it seemed. "If we can get him out of the Scared Oak or if we go over there we can ask him." He looked over to the balcony and watched a few citizen flying about and just seemed to finally relax a little bit. After everything today seemed to be a peaceful day. He then saw his mother flying off some where. "Hm, wonder where she's going?" He asked but didn't really worry about it.

Mela finished her meal and took a deep breath and let the air out, which in front of her turned it frost breath. She sighed and looked down, "Oh settle down there little one." She noted to her child but smiled. Standing up she took her plate into the kitchen and saw Lamia. "Hey Lamia." She said before she heard her crystal go off, pulling it out and read it and let out a groan. It was Roddy telling her the bad news that he didn't have the last items on her list. "Uuuggh..."

Jupiter smiled finding Twilight, when she mentioned Tenebrae he looked behind her to see the shadow form come out as to reveal himself. He was glad Twilight mentioned that as he had a tendency to hide and surprise people. "I got that caravan and the supplies for it, I'm just struggling to find everyone." he told her. "This Rio is still away, which means I'll need to use Rachel's other agent by the name of Crystal or Crys as she's known by. Orion and Phere weren't at the Inn either, though his father was seen there so that makes sense."

Mars looking up to think, "I mean they may be disappointed, but I don't think they'll be mad." He answered honestly. The last time they had checked in with the set up they did look very stressed about a lot of it. Even more so than Jupiter was getting married and that was a 'higher profile' one thanks to Judith wanting her last daughters wedding day to be perfect.

Crys smiled as she listened to Eros who already seemed to have this argument planned out. But, her smile turned into a little frown. "Ohhh, you've waited for this haven't you." She said in response. When he came to live in the loft and they first met she and Rio introduced Pops as Pops. It was the name he used with everyone and of course not his 'real' name. But, it bothered the white raven and each time he tried to find out the three would tease him and never reveal it. That is until he now held something she wanted.

She titled her head though as the duo was distracted by the delivery. "Aw well that is sweet of you, good luck getting past those nuns though." She added. She didn't have anything against the Coven. She just knew her line of work and theirs were a bit on the opposite ends.

Pops looking over to the fireplace and smiled, "Yeah, I'll light the fire tonight." He said to her. He would only light it when the nights got real cold. But, they were getting chilly and he wasn't going to say no to a request from Noa. And it be good since the Inn now had a nice collection of good people staying there.

Rao smiled, "And I am glad to hear then." He told her and was a little proud as well for Deet to take this step and feeling more confident in doing so. His crystal went off and he pulled it out reading it over. "Oh my, looks like we have a slew of new guest coming in today I should get prepared for." He noted the list of doctors from the La'Shire. "I have to go, but just know if you forget anything I'll be forced to track you down and give it back." He joked before standing up from the bed.

"And I would have thought that I explained arguing with each other doesn't help anyone." Amzu said rounding the corner. She was the mentor of all three of the Maidens right now making a fuss with one another. Her eyes went to Shiri, her prized student she was sure she could make it to her as one of the eldest working closely with head of the Coven who ever that maybe after Toia. If she could get that jealousy under control. And then to Winreesa who she took on having researched the healing powers of white raven's aura reading if mastered, but her eyes seemed to be more sensitive to the light than anyone realized.

Mizuki bowed as she left the house, turning around and looking to the door silently she spoke a spell and then traced a symbol into it. A protection spell in case Kaine came around. Sadly it was one that someone like he could break with enough force behind it. But, it would give all inside a little extra time if that were to come. "Be safe." She said and spread her wings to head back towards the tree, but then looked as her crystal responded, she was to head to the portal to greet the La'Shire doctors since she was already out and about.

Froa nodded, "Anything more than that is too much." She said making sure her friend heard her as she reached to take the piece from Fai. "Enjoy it."

Rotta moved a little to the side of Fai, "That was a real monk, maybe he wasn't kidding about where he learned his recipes." He noted.

*****

Serg did feel hopeful about this, he hadn't talked about his home in so long because he did sadden him. Now though, it was different. "Oh of course." He said about Nascha coming back to the village with the Night Elves. There was a time that they were told to leave them be as they settled, but now the village was open to visit again. "I wonder if we should go there first, while Juno is closer there was a lot left behind I was told."

Rio looked to the food and while he had been on his best behavior since getting to the La'Shire, the smell of the sandwiches were too much. He grabbed one and just took a massive bite out of it with out thinking to much. Of course this was his style of 'manners' when no one was really looking. He paused with good chunk of the sandwich, "Ummmmm.....Mthis Mmis Grood." He noted.

Torin nodded, "Well, technical fabrication is pretty much what I will be teaching. With maybe some druid stuff here and there when I learn something." He told her and taking a sip and sighed, "It'll be nice to do that. The lab hasn't been...that good." He admitted sadly. Once he had helped getting the rage virus cured it seemed like outside of few no one really wished to work with Torin. Not to mention nearly all of the ideas he came up with seemed to be done already or done better leaving him little to do. The shadow of the creator of the Rage Virus had lifted a little it was still there.

Tria had sat back down in the chair facing the window as Aspen explained what happened the other day. Her ears perked up at the last part. "You...saw your mother?" She asked in shocked, she knew that it was possible for those who died to pass the veil but that was normally in dreams since the barrier was weaker. She knows she seen her father a few times though sadly never talked. But, to do so must mean it was serious as it was also dangerous as if they were to be stuck the soul could be lost forever.

Abbadon taking the cookies, "Oh this is dangerous, I will do my best to make sure most of them make it." He teased and winked to Tiff. He leaned in and gave the lovely swan a kiss. He been holding that back as he recharged and now feeling back to full strength he wanted to show how much he loved her right now.

Duncan smirked, "Comes with a lot of practice." He told her as they stepped out of the room and he felt her pause a moment. He stopped as well. He wasn't going to force her to leave, he would stand there until she felt like she was ready. This just meant their parents would have more time with one another.

Aki paused as she saw Triation walk out of the kitchen and got a look at him. She held spot a moment as her eyes glowed a little bit as if scanning him a little, Aki was a seeier of sorts able to see the past and little future but no were near powerful as an oracle. She groaned a little bit though as she had to break contact.

Gilin saw this and moved to lightly take her hand. "You promised not until you rested." He whispered to her a little worried and lead her to the dinning room. "That sounds like a good idea, we missed breakfast on the trail this morning for obvious reasons." He noted. Looking to the table and pulling out a chair for his wife to sit down, he rubbed her shoulder a little until she nodded to know she was feeling better.

***

Jagger walked with Cloud hand taking note of how he felt better just thinking about going to talk to the Captain. Horatio had just come in front of him and felt like he was about to get some orders when they went to pass and Horatio fell down to his knee. "Aye the hell?" He noted as he turned about and started to check on him, he had seen several sea sickness before but this was new to the Quatermaster. "Oy...Horatio. Horation?" He called next to him.

Del looked over where Judith had flown by their balcony patio. She shook her head. “Since your mother and father gave over Unkindness to us, I feel like they’ve been even busier than ever. I don’t know if your parents know how to retire,” she noted with a smile and a light laugh, looking back to Acerbus. It felt good to laugh. She nodded. “We should go to the Sacred Oak. I think… it’s time to venture out again and… get some answers. Not just from him about the dagger, but about her… about them,” she said. When she said ‘her,’ she had clearly meant Fleur… who was supposedly her sister… and the ‘them’ meant Fleur and whoever their mother was. Whoever had essentially caused all of this chaos to even occur. She knew Acerbus would press if she was sure, so she moved in to cup his face, giving her husband a reassuring kiss before drawing back to rest against him again. “We just need to find a sitter… and it looks like your mother is busy…”

“A little… sea sick…” Fleur admitted. Her stomach wasn’t likely to feel quite right for a while. She couldn’t eat because of it, which didn’t help, but it was a sign she was still purging some lingering energies. She seemed overall to be improved… a little warm, but nothing like the fevers she’d been having. She looked at Dimael as he offered to ask the Maidens to let her take a bath. “I’d like that, but I don’t know if I’m up to it..” she admitted. She closed her eyes as she sat there when he started to talk about waiting for Delilah and Acerbus to be ready to discuss the matter of her… She knew he wanted to take her on as his ward, take responsibility for her… but she was still unsure if they would let him. Or if she was worth it. But perhaps if Acer and Del did make their way to the Sacred Oak to speak with Dimael… it would lead to that conversation.

Lulu sat at Zanna’s kitchen table with a cup of java in one hand. She was trying to figure out how to tell Acerbus about Sharpley. She looked over to see Sasha bringing some plates back into the kitchen. “Are you and Lucina all done with lunch, Sash?” she asked her ‘niece’. She’d made them lunch and wanted to stay until they were finished eating. Sasha was old enough to look after Lucina for a few hours… but Lulu knew Zanna didn’t want them using the stove unsupervised… so she’d made the lunch for them. Her next stop would be Acerbus… but if he and Delilah got to the Sacred Oak before she got to them… Acer might possibly run into Zanna or learn of the identity of the injured stranger that had arrived the other day on his own.

“Afternoon, Princess Melaina,” Lamia greeted and then smiled and held up a hand. “I know… Miss Mela,” she said. She had to give her some sort of title. Mela wasn’t always fond of her proper title being thrown around unless it was necessary in an official capacity… but at least she tolerated the polite ‘miss’ when Lamia and the others spoke to her. She moved over to take the dishes from her as she checked her crystal, hearing her heavy sigh. “Everything okay?” she asked her as she moved to place the scraps into a bin and the dishes into a wash basin to soak for the moment. She dried her hands and turned to look at Mela again, then pulled a cup from the cabinet overhead and placed one of the home-made tea bags into it before pouring some hot water into the cup. They had an herbalist in Unkindness who made the most spectacular tea blends… actually… it was Fleur, who came in as a gardener for the royals… She, like many others, hadn’t learned the identity of the arrested parties. It didn’t mean Fleur wasn’t spectacular at what she’d done. And none of her teas were tainted. She’d taken great pride in it, despite the dagger’s influence. The only one it had driven her to harm… was Delilah. “Would tea help? This blend is particularly good for soothing stress…”

Twilight took a breath and walked up to Jupiter, placing her hands against his chest and looking up at him. She smiled and nodded. “You’ve gotten as much done as you can for now. You can ask Captain Donovan if he can send out something to Orion and Eros, since they’re easier for him to contact as Guards… and we can leave a message at the Inn for this ‘Crys’ and Phere.” She moved to hug Jupiter, resting her head against his chest. “Thank you for doing so much…” she said. He was doing this for her, after all. The fact he was so invested in getting her there, it meant so much to her. She was nervous, but his confidence in this quest helped ease those feelings. “Oh! And Fai.” She pulled back a moment. “Donovan can speak with Fai. Pherenice said we wouldn’t be able to get through the barriers without a Divine Shepherd. It’s… a safeguard of Aeon, she said.”

Koi nodded a bit and smiled. “Good, because I wouldn’t want the first thing I do being married to you to be to upset your parents,” she admitted. She liked that they were taking the long route there, on foot across the bridged and walkways. She was enjoying the quiet bustle of Unkindness and the peace of it. It was calming. She didn’t know that not all of Unkindness was quiet so peaceful…

Eros rose an eyebrow and smiled. HE could tell that she’d stopped smiling. Her tone told him everything, even if there was a playfulness to it. He nodded when she diverted the conversation the shades he’d gotten for Winreesa. “I think they’ll accept it when Madam Toia realizes what benefit they’ll be to her. No one needs to see a child in distress…” he said. It was clear that Eros understood that from personal experience, having grown up just like Winreesa, struggling to understand the things that made him different. “I’ll give them to Rao. He’ll finesse them,” he said knowingly. He then tucked the case into his jacket pocket and rested his attention back on his girlfriend. “So then… I believe we were trading introductions for names…?”

Noa smiled and nodded. “Sounds good. I’ll see you later then,” she said before she picked up her bag and headed up to her room. Pops was lucky none of the kids were there right now, otherwise he’d probably be getting taunts from them over what appeared to be a bit of an interest there, at the least.

Deetra couldn’t hold back the smile when he said that, showing her understanding. “I’ll make sure to forget something then,” she said before standing up with him and pausing. “Is it okay to hug?” she asked him. It was physical contact, however innocent and chaste. She wasn’t really supposed to do that. Heck, she wasn’t supposed to hold hands with Rotta, but even Mizuki, who had seen it happen, hadn’t stopped it despite knowing it wasn’t allowed. Deetra didn’t have those restrictions anymore, and she felt a strong need to hug Rao. He looked out for all of them, but Deetra would call him family…

“Amzu,” Shiri said, bowing her head in respect and apology. She then looked over at Merida. She’d been about to give a few choice words to the other Maiden, but she had been saved from her own tongue by Amzu’s arrival. “I’m sorry. But… Winreesa’s eyes are sensitive and it hurts her to keep them open. She can’t control it,” she said as she moved to kneel in front of the twelve-year-old, moving to pull a handkerchief from her sleeve and gently pat the tears dry that had been running down her face. She was just a little kid… “It’s okay, Winnie…” she assured her, like a big sister to a little one.

*****

Gideon nodded and moved to get some tea for Josie, Ambrose and Sabine, but he opted for some java for himself. Something a little stronger. The lion’s ears flicked as he heard the distinct sound of his home’s door close. Mizuki must have just left, which meant Sabine would be back in a moment. He moved the tea to the table and poured some for each of them as his wife returned. “Everything okay, love?”

“Mmhmm… Mizuki was a great help. She won’t talk to anyone about what she overheard. Not unless Lily wanted to go to Mistress Toia herself for protection and sanctuary…” Sabine said with a sigh. She stood in the doorway to the kitchen for a moment.

“Come sit down, Sabi,” Gideon urged.

“I think I’m going to check on Lily,” she said.

“Bring her some tea, then,” Gideon said as he moved to bring the tea he’d made for Sabine to her. They exchanged a gentle kiss between them and she thanked him before heading to the guest room to check on her best friend. She knocked lightly and let herself in, setting the tea on the table by the bed. “Are you awake?” she asked softly.

Gideon sighed and sat down with the others, his java in hand. He rested back against the chair some and shook his head. “I think she’d having a hard time with it… and I think she’d afraid for Lily. Last night was hard,” he admitted, finally answering Josie’s question on how Sabine was doing. She’d cried all night after having to help Mizuki with that magic to re-set all of Lily’s injuries with the phoenix tear crystals. It had been awful to know how much pain they’d put her through to help her…

Faroe looked back at the door as Mizuki left. He watched as she made a symbol on the door, some sort of Priestess protection. Not to the magnitude that Toia had done outside Delilah and Acerbus’s home, but something. It was a good intention. He watched her fly off and looked back to Aiyanna, though… She’d be better suited to knowing what Hemlock might like.

Atticus was relieved when Elaine came over the call. “Lainey. Just checking in. Everything okay at home?” he asked. He hadn’t been away from Aer’Oro since they’d been called to aid La’Shire in the skirmish with Severin. Since then, Chaos had attached and he’d learned of the betrayals of Arnon and his squad against his own daughter’s team… So much going on. He’d asked her to keep tabs on Arnon and the others, but he wouldn’t address that matter until her returned. He would feel some relief to learn that the souls of those who had seemingly been fully lost to Chaos in the attack were waking and being restored. How, he wouldn’t care. Just so long as his people were returning. He wouldn’t know he owed that to Novelyn, a girl from right here in Unkindness, who had refused to leave Chaos’s lair until she’d shattered every soul crystal he’d trapped them in to consume later…

Loch looked flustered and confused for a moment. Sarasha had opened a door and now he was standing in the foyer of Lord Samson and Lady Judith’s home and right in front of him was Samson himself. He felt suddenly unable to speak. He’d expected to be brought to a front door, to knock, to have a whole thing prepared to say in the time it would take to get from her gardens to here… but instead they were just… here. In the time it took to… open a door. To Samson they’d just seemingly emerged from a linen closet. “S-Sir. Lord Samson,” he finally said. But Samson would have heard what Sarasha said, the spirit of these woods, residing in Unkindness in a secret garden level, spoke to Loch right in front of him. Let Samson know that Loch had… a truth to speak. It was hard not to see the poorly-hidden unease in Loch’s eyes. This could go wrong in so many ways in his mind. The worst would be to not be believed.

Orion let out a chuckle when she asked that. It wasn’t that he laughed at her, but rather at the innocence of her question. “Yes… those are all usually formed in nature without any help from us. But gardens… are things we make to bring nature back into places where it isn’t so prevalent.” He moved to stand up, offering his hand to her to pull her to her feet. “Come on… I’ll show you some…”

*****

Nascha smiled when Serg agreed to bring her to see the new city below… She felt excited to explore it now that it was so very different. She wouldn’t feel haunted by it, because it wouldn’t look the same or feel the same as it did before. She nodded. “Sure. I hear that the King moved all of Severin’s things to one secure location. You said you saw a report that he went on a mission somewhere… so I’m sure he’s left someone in charge who would be able to show us. You still have your Knight’s Crest, so they should give you access to them..” she said. Nascha was more observant than people gave her credit for sometimes, because she was generally quiet in the company of others. But she saw a lot and heard a lot. There was a reason Owls had the reputation of being wise.

Vera’s eyes widened just a bit as he took such a massive bite, a smile slowly forming on her lips. She laughed a bit and nodded. “Good,” she said when he said it tasted good. She then moved to take her own sandwich and take a bite. She looked back over at him and smiled to herself. It didn’t bother her in the least. Ikki wasn’t known for having perfect manners at meals, so she was used to it… “So… what do you want to do this afternoon?” she asked, since they’d lost the morning. “I know we have to head back soon… Do you need to speak with that prince again before we do?” she asked. She probably wouldn’t go until she knew Lana was safe if she’d been aware of the mission she was currently on. They were all her family, after all. Tria, Lana, Fang, Ikki, Panro… even Sandara.

Juno tipped her head and dusted her hands off before taking a last cleansing sip of water. She then shifted to turn onto her knees beside Torin on the blanket, facing him. “I thought I’d never get past the stigma that followed me, and I did much worse than that, Torin. They’ll see past it one day. You’ve made amends, you cured everyone that was afflicted. You are a good man… and you’re going to be a great teacher. Every student is going to write home and say how awesome their Druid Sciences and Tech Fabrication teacher is… and you won’t have any shadows anymore,” she said quieter as she leaned in and pushed his hand down that was holding to his sandwich. She kissed him and drew back a bit, wondering if he was still hungry or if he wanted a little more of that.

Aspen took a deep breath and let it out as he nodded. “I did. She was…” he paused and smiled. “She was beautiful and… weirdly familiar,” he said, shaking his head. “I feel like I remember her more after that one visit than I can remember anything else from before I was ten.” He looked down at Ban and smiled at his son. “She couldn’t talk to dad directly herself. Maybe I inherited that from her… maybe it’s something about being part of her that let her have an easier time coming to me,” he reasoned, looking at Tria and shrugging gently so as not to disturb Ban. “Regardless, he needed to hear it. It helped him. But he knows he couldn’t have gone with Lana. This one… was going to be too much for him, emotionally. He’s still healing from his last encounter with this… La’Fleez.”

Tiff laughed when Abbadon teased that he might have a few before he got to Soraya. She returned the kiss, feeling her feathers ruffling some from it. It’d felt like a dream being with Abbadon again after so long being apart. She was glad for those moments when she could tell it was real, like just now when he kissed her. “Go on, Golden Boy. Go check on your friend,” she said playfully.

“Sorry,” Saffy said quietly. She looked at her hand in his. **Duncan has you…** she thought to herself. He had her and he wouldn’t let anything happen to her. She knew that. Had absolutely no doubts in that. She felt breathless despite the fact she’d just taken a deep breath. Her other hand held tightly to the door handle and she stepped out into Duncan, pulling the door closed behind her and letting go. She looked at him and nodded, “Alright, let’s go…” she said.

Basil moved to let Cori sit and then paused before sitting himself. He saw Gilin guide Aki into the room and to a chair, letting her sit and seeming to be trying to physically aid her. He didn’t want to pry, but he did want to ensure they were good. “Everything okay? Are you feeling alright, Aki?” he asked her, moving to sit down beside Cori. “It was a long trip for you two… further than it was for me from the Warren…” he added. And the obstacles of the Abyss the closer they got to La’Shire was something he had been warned about by Coriander, but hadn’t actually anticipated the full difficulty of.

***
Igraine looked at Cloud as he approached. It was like he knew. She caught his gaze with hers for a moment and then turned to face the sea again, gripping the thick wooden railing as she leaned forwards and closed her eyes. “I can’t let the crew see me like this,” she whispered.

“They won’t,” Zosie reassured her. They were on the upper deck. Otherwise known as the Captain’s deck. Only those who had a reason for being there would see her distress. But even so, Igraine had turned away to try to regain her composure. Zosie wondered if, had they been alone, would Igraine have cried into Cloud. But, no, lately Igraine had tried so hard to steel herself against her own emotions. But Zosie wasn’t sure if it was easier to just give into them when she needed to or if it was indeed easier to swallow them down and let them build.

“Thetis, give me strength..” Igraine whispered, praying quietly to the sea and water demigod. Much like Pyros was a demi-god of fire, Andromache for wind and air… they were all lesser deities, born to mortals and blessed by ancients… and all in service to the Ancient of Nature, Tomo. Igraine swore, for the most part, that praying to Thetis had delivered them safely through battles and storms on the sea… but now she felt like one of those storms was inside of her and she needed it to stop. Now. Why Horatio was able to get under her skin so efficiently, she wasn’t sure… but it wasn’t the first time he’d seemingly intentionally done it.

Zosie walked away to the edge of the deck, looking down at the scene just below. Jagga trying to help a winded Horatio. She moved to come down the stairs as Jagga tried to help him. “I don’t think it’s sea sickness. Looks like someone sent the wind out of his sails,” she said, glancing up, pretty sure it was probably Cloud. He’d come up to Igraine like he already knew Horatio had done something to offend her. It didn’t surprise her he might have dealt a blow in passing. In fact, it got her smiling despite herself. Horatio deserved that one. It was nice of Jagga to stop to help, though. That made her smile too.

____________________________________________________________________

“Well… what about him? Are you saying he’s not innocent?” Haven asked. What did it matter the distinction? No one deserved to be possessed by something so dark. Zlo may not have always been on the up and up. He’d succumbed in the past to aspirations of power and control… selfishness… but he'd also found himself willingly on a path of redemption and self-reflection. He’d even pulled Soraya into it for a time, but once she seemed to return to Aer’Oro, Zlo realized that none of that other stuff really mattered as much as the things he’d gained from… simply enough… falling in love. He’d been looking for a second chance from everyone in this world as a result and… Chaos forced him back into her service. Perhaps it was because he’d found the light in himself and let go of those things that darkened him, that he was so much more susceptible to whatever was in the scepter now. “Does his soul need to be healed? How do we do that?”

___________________________________________________________________________

Bless came over and sat down beside Seph on his bed, hugging him and then pulling back. “You need a bath,” she said. But he’d noticed that she smells sweet, her clothes were tidy and fresh and her hair didn’t look like she’d been sleeping in the same position for nearly two decades. He’d probably wonder how long she’d been awake. She’d been awake and alone for a month now. She was relieved to not be alone anymore, and that her brother was the first to wake aside from her. “Here… drink some of this,” she said as she moved her shoulder bag to her lap and pulled out a thermos. She poured some hot tea into the metal cup on top and handed it to him. “Schisandra tea… it’ll help with the heavy feeling in your head, with the fog,” she said. She seemed to be struggling to hold things back right now, her body tense as she bit down on all of the things she wanted to tell him. She didn’t want to bombard him… but she’d been waiting a while now to talk to him.

_____________________________________________________________

Nara watched Siliqi leave, likely going to assign some Valerian Swans to watch over Plume’s room. She would wait for them to arrive. She watched the child sleep so deeply, even in her own dreams. It wasn’t from any spell or sleeping curse, though. She was just that exhausted in the physical world, and felt safe now in her dreams. “It’s okay, little one. You rest… you’ll be safe here now.” How long had this child’s distress slipped past her? She’d felt it before, but by the time she tracked it down, the child had always woken…

Orkla listened as Chrona expressed her confusion and displeasure over how the sands screamed. “Mmm… but they have done this before. Just not for you in this time… but in another time. The you who gived Sun permission to send back some of the children. But this is because of one that you did not permit to be sent back. One that Sun in the future was forced against her will and against her knowledge to send back here, a merchant of Chaos trapped in an innocent body,” she said of Ryn. And whether that chaos was a demon, a curse or some other affliction… she couldn’t honestly say. It’d been different things in different visions, and it all depended on which future he’d been sent from… because that JAdo was resourceful, though not always smart. He would use spells, curses and relics that he didn’t understand, only knowing it would benefit him in some way, and the price was usually paid for by another. In this case… Ryn… his family… that poor girl he’d hurt. “These aren’t things that you’re unaware of, except for the parts that have yet to happen. But I think it’s important for you to know what I’ve shared with you. This is, after all, not your fault but… a mess made of time.” Ryn hadn’t been sent back with Chrona’s approval… which was probably why her future self sent Nyx to send someone to right it.

Semper looked over at Anos. He then looked at the girl sleeping in his arms. He swore he just saw strands of her hair being moved by a sentient force away from her face and back behind her ear. Unaware it was because Nara was comforting the sleeping child with physical touch in Somnambula.

“An entities demon?” Semper repeated, getting back on task. “I don’t know. These sorts of things aren’t our forte, honestly,” he admitted. “I suppose your clear knowledge of such things is why I was sent to get you.” He seemed to slow in his stride just of a step or two and nodded at the mention of Chaos. “The man who is afflicted was recovered from a camp of his men. From what we’ve been able to establish through examinations, scans and testing… he’s ingested Essence of Chaos… and he was accompanied by a scepter for an unknown duration. The report from Unkindness says a Sacred Maiden destroyed the scepter with a light crystal after hearing it speak…” he said, which might fascinate Anos. “The shards were brought to the castle to be examined by someone familiar with Arcane relics visiting us from Aer’Oro. We discovered pieces were missing… they’d been imbedded inside the patient… and his behavior has been deteriorating. His mate is in the castle too. Reports from interviews with her suggests that he seemed to recognize her when he encountered her, didn’t hurt her as a result. But that was before he came here. We can’t risk letting her see him in his current state…”

Soraya moved to place a hand on Safira’s arm, a comforting and understanding gesture. They were both waiting, dreading… hoping. She lowered her hand and sighed, shaking her head. “It’s this room. It’s beautiful and massive, but it feels like I’m in a cell. I just… I know if I leave it, I’ll want to go find him…” she confessed. “I know I can’t, though…” she said as she moved to sit down again. She looked around, wondering if La’Shire was listening. Was the spirit willing to let her leave the room if she promised not to try to venture to wherever they were holding Zlo?

Sunny smiled and nodded. She slowed with Levi and then abruptly stopped when one of the High Guard that had been sent to escort them stopped them to check and clear a busy section of the castle. It’d given Sunny a bit of a fright as a result. She’d thought Morgana was about to jump out at them. She squeezed Levi’s hand for a moment and then, when they waved them one, she forced her feet to move. If it’d scared her, she could only imagine how Levi had just felt, which was why she held her hand more firmly. They were okay.

“I know that you would,” Merit said when Opal expressed she’d rather be out there helping them all. “But let’s start by getting you discharged so you can recover in your own room. If you want, I’ll even ask Riggs to be the one to check on your recovery on the house call,” Merit added with a playing smile. She didn’t know if Riggs was even interested in anyone in the castle… the roo was always so focused on his work and his patients… as there were so many to come through the infirmary each day… He’d been working closely with Tati lately, but he’d been the one to actually save Opal’s life with the surgery. Tatiana had assisted, but his hands had stitched her up, stopped her bleeding. Bandaged her wounds. And she was testing Opal, so see what color she turned at the offer. She then paused and looked at the door as Levi and Sunny walked up to it. “Ah… looks like you have some company. I’ll give you some time… but it looks like you should be able to get back to your own room tonight.” She turned and gestured for the girls to come in.

Hestia smiled when the lights started in the walls and actually moved to guide them. She gestured for Lyka to follow. She followed them around to a discrete part of the wall. She looked around and shrugged. “Okay… well… it doesn’t even look like there’s a door here anywhere. Must be a pressure button somewhere or maybe one of these scones or something on the walls,” she said to Lyka. “But how would Morgana find any of these? Especially if they’re so well hidden.”

“I’ll go draw one for you,” Haddie said as she got up and excused herself into the washroom. It wasn’t long before the sounds of running water were heard by them all. Hattie sat on the edge of the tub and moved her hand through the water. La’Shire was good at getting the temperature settings just right. She added some oils and bubbles… She wanted the poor girl’s first bath to be a nice experience. They weren’t far off from each other’s ages. Haddie couldn’t imagine growing up the way Chai had. She’d been so fortunate to be part of a strong and close-knit pack.

“We did that too sometimes back home, but that was mostly for fun… the rivers in the Mist are warm,” Penny said with a smile. It was like seeing Roan’s smile. She was clearly his little sister, and she spoke f home with such a longing. She was only fourteen, so being run out of her home and adjusting to this new and unusual living situation was difficult. She always asked Oak, Roan and Haddie when they would finally go home. Roan had reassured her that it would happen one day… because he’d seen the Mist return healthy and strong… Far Mist was waiting for them when all of this was over.

_____________________________________________

Rael moved to head out with Vyshae, leaving her offices in Sylar’s home… which had been the old Inn that Severin made his headquarters… and beneath it now was a vault, locked and protected and full of everything Severin had left behind. All of the things that Serg and Nascha now wished to go through to maybe find answers to what caused his home and all of its people to vanish seemingly into thin air. Vyshae may even be able to assist them. She’d likely gone through a lot of it herself and filed it all with Sylar. He would only entrust such a task to her and himself. He kept it sealed to keep Blaise out. Nothing good could come from her getting access to Severin’s notes and journals.

Rael opened the door to the Inn they often ate at the restaurant of, letting her inside first before he followed.

“Vyshae. Rael. You want your usual table,” the girl asked. She seemed to say Rael’s name with a lilt of a crush hidden in it, but the dragon’s heart was still lost. He had to mourne his wife now that he was free to feel it with every fiber of his being.

“I’m sorry, Princess. Is there something I can get for you?” Alder asked when Blaise expressed frustration and seemed to whisper words of resentment for Sylar’s marriage to Traya.

Io made it up to the top of the tower and laid out everything on the floor. She sat down on the blanket and laid out her items she’d bought from the kind Night Elf. If she wasn’t so smitten with Traine, maybe she’d have noticed he was a handsome elf, but she hadn’t even noticed he was flirting. It wasn’t like she was good at it. Traine always caught her off guard when he did it, even though she never really knew it was intentional until now. She popped a shiny purple grape into her mouth and munched on it. The intricate windows were open with sheer colorful drapes fluttering in the breeze. She could see so far out in every direction and smiled. This was the perfect spot. She removed the velvet bag and laid it on her lap, opening it and pulling out the orb filled with water and blossoms and even a feather. She held it up in front of her and studied it closely. No instructions. Nothing really. She held it, resting it in her lap and took a deep breath. “Close your eyes… breathe deep… and wait…” she whispered before doing just that.

It didn’t take long. It was just darkness, the inside of her eyelids… and then there was light everywhere and she was standing in a misty field of white grass… and the mist had a shimmer to it, colors shifting… perhaps the Mist once stretched across more of D’Jorin than just around what became Far Mist, where its source was. Was this a dream? How had she fallen asleep so quickly.

“Not a dream,” a voice came. It was like it was all around her, on the wind, in the grass. Then there was a woman standing across from her, smiling. An elf, but not like any she’d ever seen. She was an Ivijirin Elf. Her ears were so long and elegant, her hair was as though made of light, her skin shimmering with an opalescence, and her eyes were as piercing blue as ice. “There you are, Cariad Avalon,” she said with a smile. “I am Zarinamoria’Cimaru Drahi… but you can call me Zarina.”

“That’s… quite a name.”

“It’s an Ivijarin thing. Your name is part of your magic, your soul. As precious as your Grace, but separate,” Zarina said warmly.

“You’re the one who gave me the Grace?” Io asked.

Zarina smiled. “Not quite. You possess my Grace, yes, but I gave it to your great great great… quite a lot of greats… grandmother. Who also happened to be a dear friend who was in need of it and who was deserving of it,” she said. “My grace has been handed down from generation to generation since then, but it has been a very long time since it felt someone was worthy of it manifesting in them. You are pure of heart and spirit, Cariad,” she said, now standing behind her and catching the girl off guard.

Io turned to face her, she was so close now, and she was cupping her face between her hands. It felt like nothing but warmth and air brushing her skin.

“Are you dead?” Io asked.

“In a sense, but not entirely,” Zarina said. “You can be so powerful in your purity, Io. Grace doesn’t just manifest internally, but it can be made to do things one can see with the physical eye. It can be used to do so much, as long as your heart is open and your intention is good.”

Io was in a trance where she sat. But if someone were to try to take the orb from her, they’d find it held fast in her hands, like it was part of her in the moment.
_____________________________________________

Zeke nodded. “Alright. We’ll wait for the nurses, then… then I’ll help you back to your room,” he said, unaware that Miharu was trying to encourage Vespa to go try… to see if she could awaken this special gift that he believed she had inside of her.

Vespa looked nervous, worried was maybe a better word. “But if it doesn’t work, then I’ll have spoiled that girl’s hopes…” she said. That thought made her feel sick inside. “I haven’t really gone anywhere alone here in a long time,” she whispered at the end. He wasn’t up to it… she knew that… but she also knew he wanted her to go and try. She hadn’t been quite as outgoing or adventurous or curious about things since her harsh encounters with her mother. It was like she’d taken that away from Vespa… some of that innocent wonder that could so easily get her into trouble but also made her venture beyond Miharu’s side. He’d probably much rather she reclaim that side of her, even if it meant he’d have to worry now and then about what sort of trouble she was getting herself into. At least now she wasn’t at the mercy of her mother or her father’s blood ties to her.

Calla had said goodbye to Xelen late that morning after breakfast. Silvi had banished the herd from her home and lands and deemed Calla safe in the palace again. There was no reason for Xel to continue to guard her… It’d been an awkward goodbye for some reason. He’d spent the night. He’d used her shower. He’d had breakfast with her… and he’d beaten the snot out of some centaurs that tried to get into her room. It’d all been because of Lady Silvi’s orders… of course… She sat in the gardens with her basket and her beads and such strewn out on a blanket. It seemed a nice day to make some dreamcatchers outside. One could only hope that signing those letters would keep any of Dahl’s herd that chose to stay from giving in to their natures.

Quinn seemed a bit tight-jawed at the news that Dahl was still in the castle, but it seemed to ease at the assurance that he was under heavy guard and would be expelled from the castle and surrounding lands the moment he was medically cleared. “Good,” he said. He wasn’t sure he approved of giving the others a second chance, but… “We’ll see if they really mean it. Just… keep Ashe close,” he said. He didn’t want to make Rumi paranoid. No one would challenge or dare to touch Seanan after witnessing what Quinn had done in the contests. But that meant that they could go after other girls, and they’d noticed Ashe, amongst others in the castle. Just because they signed a promise letter to obey the laws of La’Shire… didn’t meant they could stick to it. Some probably just signed it to avoid being back in the abyss. Quinn believed in second chances when they were earned… but he didn’t trust these Centaurs. Some might be on the up and up… but he doubted all that stayed in La’Shire were.

Ashe nodded, feeling somehow comforted by the fact she wasn’t alone in having been scared. “I know,” she said when Sean noted she wouldn’t know what to do if she lost Quinn. “He’s my first friend… He saved me and brought me here. He brought me to Rumiheir. I kinda think he gave me a family,” she said a touch tearfully. If Quinn had died, it would have devastated all of them. In her eyes, she wouldn’t have her wonderful husband or a sister in Sean, or her twins… if it wasn’t for the Jaggerwolf that had become more like a big brother. “I couldn’t lose any of you…” she admitted. “And I feel like it was closer than I would have liked,” she admitted. If Quinn lost… he’d have died… Seanan would have been taken away by Dahl… Rumi might have tried to fight them and… what would have happened? “I know I shouldn’t think of what if’s… but it’s just still a little fresh. I’m just glad you’re all okay.”

______________________________________________________________

Esric had assured Rem that she’d get to see Felix again, especially since he was part of Sarah’s family. He watched as Miki led her off to get washed up and dressed. He smiled to himself. It warmed his heart to see such kindness bestowed on his baby sister. He then looked to the crystal, hearing Minato’s voice. For a moment, his breath caught in his chest. “Yeah… it’s me,” he said. “I’m at Sarah and Drak’s place right now. I was wondering if you could come by…”

“Thank you, sweetie,” Sarah said as Miki took Rem off to the washroom. She moved to pull out a pot to make the hot cocoa for the girls. She had something stronger for the boys if Minato and Esric wished to have a drink while they talked. She’d give them the balcony or offer her home study, which now also housed many of Drak’s books and tomes too… if they needed privacy.

“See the magic?” Tilly asked and seemed to pause for a moment, shaking her head. She wasn’t sure of what she’d even seen. And if she could see it, she wouldn’t know the first thing to do to ‘determine its nature’ or to heal it. “So… it’s a curse… a curse on the little girl,” she said. “So you just need to figure out what one… and maybe we can figure out how to break it rather than… deflect it onto someone else,” she said. It felt like a lot of reading and no guarantees… but she’d be willing. Of course, Nyx might not be so willing to lose that much time that could be spent… with her. She’d hole up for days or weeks if she went to task on that… to help him and Miki…

Nessa laughed and ran her hand down Felix’s back a few times as he ate. “I know we are,” she said apologetically. “Thank you for putting up with us,” she mused as she scratched between his shoulderblades. She moved to check on what Nyx had been cooking for lunch, to ensure it didn’t burn while he was with Tilly.

~*~*~*~*~

Kahi made his way through La’Shire, heading for Kahiri and Celluna’s room. He slowed a bit, pulling out his crystal to call ahead and make sure KAhiri wasn’t occupied. He knew very well that there were a number of things he could arrive to. Maybe they were catching a nap while Inara was napping. Maybe Celluna was nursing. Maybe they were in the shower or having a late lunch. Maybe they were mating. He just knew he didn’t want to arrive and knock and interrupt them. HE sent a message to Ri, rather than risk calling and waking the baby or Celluna if they were sleeping. **Ri, I need to speak with you. Are you available?**

______________________________________________________________

Trinket listened as Nyx spoke. “It sounds easy enough, but why does it feel like it won’t actually be that easy?” she asked him. She looked back and down at Far Mist, all the lights of the village twinkling along the cliffside and the structures below. Her parents were down there, already worried for Archer on his mission… She looked back to Nyx. “Will you let my parents know?” she asked him, showing she was willing to go. To save Ryn… to make sure the darkness that he’d brought back in time with him wouldn’t infect this future. To stop his father from making unforgiveable choices to protect his son…
_________________________________________________________________

“There goes one,” Marin said with relief as River took the first one out of the cave. She’d be met on the outside by the rest of the team. She continued to get the one she had prepped.

“Something for the pain for this one. She won’t make the trip out like this,” Rostan said to Pallas.

“This one’s ready to go,” Marin said. She gave Pallas and Rostan a nod and then went under with the next patient to bring him out of the cave.

“She’s the last to go… then it’s just recovery,” Rostan said, looking at the bodies of the others they’d been too late to save. By the scent of them… they’d died fairly early on. “Who could have done this?” he whispered to himself. Was it connected to what was happening in the other missions? With La’Fleez and his people? Or was this something else? One of Raiser’s strange creatures that had been appearing from the Muriel Sea as of late… those reports had been strange and rare, but brutal.

_________________________________________________________________

Paz closed her eyes a moment as he held onto her hands, facing her. She tipped her head down, her tall roo ears flat against her hair. “There are bruises… from my tail… on your back. They must be from my tail. I never really thought about it before… but seeing how much you’ve been hurt…” she said, her voice cutting off a bit at the end.

Minerva paused and lowered down off her tip toes to look at Pellian. She thought about it for a moment before slowly moving aside. “Thank you,” she said, letting him help get the bowl down. Baking with Pell… it’d been in the kitchen when he’d kissed her the first time, changed everything between them. Prim was probably right. They were at the awkward stage, having finally admitted their full feelings… or rather… she was at that awkward stage! Pell seemed all too fine with it all and last night suggested that if she was ready for it, he’d have happily gone even further together. Maybe some of her hesitation came from what happened to Primrose and Pandora. It wasn’t easy to think about… It might warrant a bit of a talk with Prim… to help her get past that wall she had built up around the idea of… intimacy. Not that Prim would really want to discuss her brother’s potential sex life, but… she was good at separating that stuff out.

Cassius listened as she affirmed that she feels safe when he’s close. “I’m sorry you didn’t feel safe for so long,” he said, and he meant it. “I tried to check on you… but I wasn’t allowed to get close.” He then smiled when she admitted it was a bit weird, the situation with Fii, but at least it was something she could work with. She knew her babies were alive, safe and grown and living their lives. Not always having been easy lives, but in a good place now… He then looked towards the kitchen and shrugged just a bit. “Cute or uncomfortable?” he asked about Pell and Min. Their awkwardness was tangible.

Senn smiled when Yuuri said that about their relationship, nodding some. “Me too,” he said then sighed. “I know. You and me both. We’re used to taking out the threat, cutting the head off the snake before it can strike first… but we don’t know all the circumstances and we need to study our enemies before we can beat them. No one knows these enemies like the people her, and probably whoever is living in that cottage. We do it their way…”

Thierry looked down at his hand over hers. It was larger than hers, warm and gentle. It was a strange sensation for her, comforting. She looked back at his face as he spoke of her situation being backwards, her parents having should have protected her instead of handing her over into Gracia’s service to help protect themselves. She couldn’t shake the hint of guilt over feeling relieved they were gone, even if he told her not to. He was being so kind and trying to help her look at it other ways that would make that guilt go away or at least lessen. She then tipped her head down, her ears falling back into her hair again at the mention of Primrose and the others. She’d seen Prim around in the palace. She’d tried to be helpful to her… make the others leave her alone. She was, after all, only a year younger than Prim and the only female to be made a Queen’s Guard. She was also, therefore, the only one except from the duties of ‘tending to’ the Queen. No, apparently she was brought on because Mallium had asked for her and there was nothing Gracia didn’t give him in exchange for how much he’d assisted her with obtaining her heirs. IT’d just taken til now for him to cash in on Thierry, and of course… it tuned out that she had an unexpected immunity to him… “I never helped her…” she said about Prim, unsure if she would welcome her as Heirloom said. OF course, he had helped her… in kindness… and where she could, when she could…

Pandi couldn’t help but blush as Leif helped remove her robe and she watched him undress the rest of the way again. She held to him as he lifted her up and climbed into the bath with her. IT was a deep tub. The water was comforting and felt wonderful on her skin. It was all the way up to her shoulders and when she leaned back against Leif, it rose to her neck. She moved a hand out of the water to pull the washcloth from the side of the tub and into the foamy water, running it over her skin. It was still a touch sensitive, but it wasn’t like the fever. That had made touch so achingly unbearable in the most intimate of ways. “Thank you…” She said, tipping her head back to look at him, grateful he was taking the bath with her.

________________________________________________

Zai paused. “Not long for what?” she asked when Aiyan had looked at his roses and then looked out the window and said those words. She wasn’t sure what it meant, but odds were… since there were two days to prepare and there was no immediate danger to worry Zai over in this exact moment… he probably wouldn’t say too much on it just yet. She was finally relaxing after the last ordeals and seeing him in such a state…

“Flattery will get you everywhere,” Singo said with a smirk as Suna told him he was doing better than most would already. He nodded and then his ears turned back at the sound of Zalli yelling. Then it seemed to be quiet again. “You should go see what’s going on,” he said, knowing he’d just fall over if he tried… He wouldn’t make her, but he knew that the Chieftain in her was probably wanting to know.

Arc looked down at her wounds and continued to try to staunch the bleeding. He heard Nysa say Silvantis… but he couldn’t react right now. “Zalli, we need to get you back into my exam room. I’ll have to clean your wounds again, remove the old stitches and apply new ones.” He tied the bandages tightly around the gauze he’d packed, then moved to pick her up and carry her back to the room. “Girls, I need you to get back to resting. Sounds like you’ll need your strength,” he said to Nysa and Nydia.

Nydia looked at her sister and sighed. “Why do these things always come in threes?” she asked before moving back to her bed and dropping onto it to sit there. “I think we’re doing much better, honestly…” she said about her recovery. Her magical core still needed to recharge fully, though… and it hadn’t. Part of that was probably because of her Nymph heritage. It would have been fully charged by now if her beloved Demetri was still here…

Ode smiled when Kry just sparkled more vibrantly when he pointed to Novel. It was like the Star-Isle Wolf was taken by surprise to see that the great, abstinent Regius Krylanceo might actually have… a crush? That was unexpected. It wasn’t like he didn’t notice a pretty girl, but he certainly didn’t light up for any of them since Oden knew him.

Novel looked over at Kry as he apologized for the light show. “I like it,” she said simply, likely not helping the situation any for him. But it was honest and she didn’t know that she was the reason behind it in this moment. She then listened as he explained to Kiyo about his heritage and how the lights come from resonating with family or… their emotions. She wondered what emotion he was having then… or perhaps he had family nearby and didn’t know it.

“Well, on that note. Let’s get you settled in,” Oden said as he helped Kiyo onto her feet and moved to lead her out, following Tasha and gesturing for the others to follow.

Novel picked up her bag and looked back at Kry and Zuri before heading out with the others.

Once they were all gone, Lorna stood up and moved to hug Naria, burying her body against his. It’d been a horrible vision. It was too far away to see what could happen, but this army felt… terrifying.

Naiya looked at Kei as he held her and she moved her arms to hold onto him. “Something is coming. Ruze says… something big and dangerous. I think it’s Silvantis.” She looked over at where Breece was sleeping soundly. “I don’t think I want her here when it happens…” she admitted, probably leaving Kei to wonder where she could possibly send their daughter to be safe. But Naiya knew there was one place… Tir’a’Narn, the Sylph kingdom that existed in this realm, but on a separate plane… Surly the Sylph came to their aid once and would do this favor… for all of the children of Ethion, the Wylds and Gildea. They didn’t need to worry for the safety of their children in another battle… They needed to know they would be safe.

Sylar listened and nodded. “Garand is informing his family. It’s better to have them arrive early and be prepared than to wait. Give the word. Have them come now.”

Finnoren was doing the same with the High Elves. Once Nayril confirmed the threat, he knew he needed to call in the troops.

“Meliodas… a message has come for you… two, actually,” Riesa said as she found him and Poesy sitting in the royal gardens of Eliowise. She could have held off giving him the first message, but when a second with even more urgency came through. “You may need to take up your mantle a little sooner than expected…” she said to him.

Poesy sat up a bit beside Meliodas, having been snuggled against his side while he read to her, something that had always comforted both of them before. The messages had been turned into letters upon arrival. The first was urgent, from Simon. In it, Meliodas’s youngest brother informed him that he’d compiled enough evidence and, along with testimony from the Drow that has possessed him, was able to get Meliodas’s charges dropped. He was in the clear, but he should, for his own sake and the sake of those Aether had hurt, return when he is able to have this closure face to face. He closed it with a sentiment of looking forward to finally getting to know his brother… The second letter was from Ethion… and where Simon’s was good news that likely brought relief to the half-elf, this one brought heaviness and warning. Thankfully, those of Eliowise that had stayed were grateful to be free of Silvantis… and would follow Meliodas…

Maize rubbed her shoulder against her ear a bit as he’d teasingly whispered against it, trying to brush off the tingles he’d sent through her. “Come on… let’s get going,” she said. “Thank you for pulling the cart, Ribbon,” she said, patting the Storm Treader on the head. Pulling a cart of baked goods and jams wasn’t likely what the steed was used to. She took a few steps down the path before pausing and feeling this pulse through Ethion that left her feeling queasy. And then it passed. She didn’t understand it, but it was Spiritus. And she was warning of the impending dangers… The tree couldn’t take another assault right now. They would need to ensure Spiritus was as protected as the rest of Ethion this time. Spiritus made Ethion… “That was… strange..” she said, looking at Athrun to see if he’d felt it. “Let’s… keep going..” she added before she resumed walking with him. Maybe one of their friends would know what was going on. They had baskets for Aiyan and Zai, which was on the way, Lorna, Naiya and Kei, Sable and Bayla, Kirie and Eko… Maybe someone knew something.
____________________________________________________________________

Will looked back at Wes when he offered to help her pack. She looked… thankful. She was still so overwhelmed, honestly, she hadn’t even noticed he’d been taking notes on all of the conversations happening. She then looked back at Link when he informed her of just what would be needed to bring to the castle for now… and emphasized that Wesley was what Will would call a ‘seeker,’ someone who was lost when it came to their true heritage… searching for answers. Answers that they all felt would be found here. If Wes protested Link’s remark of him needing help awakening his innate magic – claiming he had no magic of his own, only the shield – she might scoff at the notion of no magic. If she knew he was descended from Ryner, she’s probably be even more skeptical of the suggestion he has absolutely no magic.

She let out an exasperated breath when Noctis initially informed her the lunar flowers had been destroyed when part of her chamber collapsed. Noctis had probably been the only thing that ensured the integrity of the rest of the structure so Will didn’t die while in her sleeping spell. She then seemed to get the briefest cause for perking up in the wake of all of this harsh reality as she took one of the vials from the case Noctis has opened, and she smiled. She nodded and hugged Noctis. “I’d even forgotten…” she said, meaning about her extensive notes on these elixirs. The recipes had been lost back in the days when the Ancients walked in this realm. It’d been one of the last things she was working on before she was informed by the then-Oracle that she needed to go to sleep… and trust. That’s what Twila had said. Trust.

“These will work. Not just for Tegra, but for you too, you fool of an Eldaran,” Will said as she looked back at Link. She paused a moment and narrowed her eyes. He should be in worse shape than he currently was if he’d been poisoned and turned to stone by Marron for centuries. That name alone made her stomach turn. To imagine Tegra had endured that Phalanx. She’d discern eventually that Myth had shared her Grace with him to help restore him… and then she would not let up on her friend about it. She moved to place the vial back into the box. “Keep those safe..” She then moved to get to her feet and turned to look at Wesley, nodding. “You can help me pack a bag, then…” she said as she started to walk back up the stairs into the temple. She stood at the opening in the floor and then made her way back down into it. Perhaps it would benefit Wes to see all of the magical items and relics, potion brewing equipment and runic tables, as well as where Noctis has been made and was able to repair and charge through magical runes and crystals… There were so many journals and tomes written by her own hand and even some with notes from the Ancients themselves… She looked no older than he was, but she’d clearly been born into a time when this knowledge was so much more vast… and she’d be able to answer his questions… with time. “Careful… there are some things in here you shouldn’t touch..”

Myth watched as Willow disappeared back into her chambers and nodded to Wes to go ahead and follow her. She looked at Link and moved over to him, placing her hand on his arm. “Are you doing alright? At least the sun is beating down hard here…” she noted. The sun was going to be his friend, after all, in his recovery. But it seemed one of the elixirs in that box Noctis was protecting for Will would also help restore the Eldaran.

Savarian looked over at the elderly Spriggan entered the room. Like more Mystics and Mystrians, Spriggans didn’t usually show their age, unless they were… ridiculously old… How long this Spriggan must have lived one single lifetime to finally show some age? Savarian never had that… privilege. To live to be truly an old man. He always… met some end. When he let himself think about it, he moved to run a hand over his chest through his shirt. It was like a burning, searing, deep pain. Was that a physical memory of when he’d died once? Had he been run through? Or was it something else? A pain from when his heart had been torn from his body before Raiser killed him for the first time… knowing with his heart, she had all the more control to mold him into what she desired him to be when she brought him back? Was he only able to be resurrected like that because his heart remained in this realm? When it was restored to him… would it mean his next death would be his last? Surly there were many out there who would kill him on principle alone for the indiscretions of his past lives. So many questions and so few answers to be had. “I should let you rest..” he said to Tegra, suddenly feeling like he needed some air… some sunlight on his skin… He knew Tegra needed to be right here… until the moon rose tonight. “I’ll take a look at this pool and ask Cecelia about it..” he said, having noted the spriggan’s air of concern when offering it to Tegra.

Cressida looked over to where Etios’s voice came from. She walked through the room and came out onto the balcony where he was soaking in the sun like it was air he needed in order to breathe. It had to been wonderful after being held so horribly, so long, in that dark, dank castle… She shook her head, the Drixen coming around and moving to sit on his lap as he lounged, pulling her legs up a bit and hugging him, resting her head against his chest. “Don’t say that. You made a huge difference… to all of those souls you protected…” she said as she hugged him. She didn’t even think anything of it when she moved onto his body like that, hugged him, felt the sunbaked warmth of his body beneath hers… didn’t think about the fact she was only in a towel or than her hair was still thoroughly damp. She just knew Ettie needed comforting, and despite the passage of time… she… not he… had been her closest and dearest friend. Who she had missed and worried about so deeply… and felt such overwhelming relief to have found. One of her arms moved down and she opened her eyes and cupped her hand around one of his wrists… feeling the metal that was now warmed by the sun. He said it didn’t hurt anymore.. he’d become used to it being there… but soon any traces of his past trauma would be gone… once Will arrived at the castle. Maybe then he could start to shake free of his darkest thoughts. “My Ettie isn’t a burden…” she whispered.

Quistis looked out from as close as she dared to get to the cliff side they’d climbed up the other day. She could see the ruins of Aisengrand in the distance, in the valley below… and she knew her big brother and the others were there right now. Link had left their conversation when Myth arrive to tell him it was time to go and ‘wake up Will.’ Whoever ‘Will’ was… but they seemed to imply this person would be able to help teach Wesley what he needed and wanted to know. That was at least something good. She just… wasn’t allowed to go. She moved her hands down to her waist and pressed in some. Still sore and loathing it. She turned and intended to keep exploring, but paused as she noticed him… sitting alone in the overgrown gardens. Somehow he’d found the nearly buried stone bench… and he was staring at two flowers he kept turning between his fingers with such a gray cloud over him that one might think it would manifest. She took a breath and sighed, making a slow and cautious approach, unsure she even should. He was half Dragonfang Wolf, just like his brother. Why she felt she could believe Phamren that his brother wasn’t like the rest of them… that he was deserving of another chance… and why she felt she could give Phamren the peace of her forgiveness before his death… she wasn’t sure herself. Maybe it was the Shambala heritage that had awakened inside of her… that seemed to tell her when there was something worthy in another to salvage.. or forgive.
____________________________________________________________

Indigo couldn’t argue with Daisy’s words. He knew they were true. Caz could confirm. He held no ill will towards his sister-in-law for breaking his arm that one time they sparred. She hadn’t meant to do it; she hadn’t known her own strength. He nodded in appreciation for Daisy’s reassurances and then nearly threw the crystal when it went off, but held it fast. He glided his fingers over the smooth side of it to reveal her message and read, letting out a sigh of relief.

“That was good timing,” Caz said to Daisy with a smile. “You do know your sisters very well,” he said” then paused and closed his eye. She could say the same about him, in the end! Of course, the one he married was Daisy, and that said everything.

It was a touch vague for Indy’s liking, but at least she was safe… It sounded like she wouldn’t be making it back home any time soon, though. HE wished he knew what exactly this mission was. He sent back a short message to her, knowing that it was implied in her’s that she would explain more when there was opportunity. ‘Glad you’re safe. Stay that way. I love you.’ He then set the crystal into his pocket and sat back in his chair.

“Everything good, Indy?” Caz asked.

“She’s safe,” he answered. “Things aren’t working out as she expected, though, so… not sure how long she’ll have to be away. I’m sure I’ll get more details later.”

~~

Enola frowned for a moment at Apple’s emotions, feeling so much for the girl… amazed how she thought that this was such a horrible, selfish thing… when she didn’t see it as selfish at all. “I do,” she said, bringing back her smile. “Sometimes the greatest things in this world were discovered or invented because of something just a little selfish that motivated someone into doing it. It’s okay if it took something a little bit selfish to motivate us to do something bigger. The fact it ends up helping others is a plus. Having your body altered and your natural-given right to be a mother taken away all so you could be used for pleasure without any risk of children… that was selfish. Selfish of the people who hurt you and so many others that way. Wanting to have that right restored to you and to give that to others… that’s actually quite generous and understandable.” Enola took a breath and brought one hand up to brush at her own eyes. “Sorry, whoo… this baby is turning me into a baby too,” she said with a lilt of a laugh and a brighter smile, wanting Apple to smile too.

~~
Tien smiled when Onua kept up the teasing just a bit, offering to change the dinner to tomorrow night. “Maybe tomorrow would be better anyway. No guarantees we could track down Tahu and Silvair before dinner tonight to see if they want to come. At least this way LA’Shire can get an invitation to them and they’ll have time to prepare,” she added.

~~

Ruby blushed when Elly called her out, turning a bit to face her sister-in-law. She shrugged a little. “Hunter liked lingerie,” she noted innocently. After they were married, Ruby came to bed in something silky and sexy and her husky had set the mood for a sensual wedding night. She suspected Tripp had likely been much the same with Elly-Mae, as he seemed the sort. A romantic. But Prowl was a little different. He showed his romantic side much more physically. The man walked through the castle buck naked the day he was given his own body and met Gabrielle to begin with! They’d all heard that story.

Gabby looked a little like a deer in headlights at the thought of a wedding night. What would Prowl prefer? He was a pretty intense lover. He liked to surprise her at every turn. Waking her up in unexpected ways, joining her in the shower and making sure it took an extra long time for they got out… But he was also thoughtful and, in his own way, a romantic too… Would he be romantic or would he be passionate…? Prowl had so many more sides than he let anyone besides her see, though he was getting better at letting others in. His siblings, his closest friends…

“You really don’t know?” Ruby asked, then glancing at Elly.

“He could… go either way,” Elly admitted. Prowl had a lusty, passionate side that others called ‘feral,’ but he also had a sweet and sensual side to him. Not that she’d ever tell them exactly what happened in their bedroom!

~~

Julep smiled and blushed a little when he suggested they just go back to her room and watch more movies. Last time they’d done that, she’d fallen asleep and woke to being tucked in and a note from him thanking her for the wonderful night. It’d been so innocent and chaste… They’d even kept a little distance between them, though she was sure when she nodded off, she’d probably fallen into him. Maybe he wouldn’t mind if she cuddled against him when they watched this time… not that he would have minded last time, but she knew he had a certain way of how he wanted to court someone and… she didn’t want to make it uncomfortable for him. “Sure… that sounds nice,” she said. “We’re near the kitchen.. why don’t we just pick up some snacks on the way?” she offered. “If… we’re still there when it’s dinner time, we could just order something to the room…” she added, implying she didn’t mind spending the rest of the afternoon or longer alone in his company, away from prying eyes and the gossipers.

~~

Lyla smiled and returned the kiss. She moved to take his hand, seeing as they were both ready to go. “Uh… one thing… I don’t know where it is..” she said, but Magnus had been able to explore some and he probably knew that all they had to do was ask La’Shire to show them how to get there and the castle spirit would send a light in the walls for them to follow.

~~

Kia smiled when Synder said that Indigo seemed to be accepting him now. She laughed a bit too and placed a reassuring hand on his arm. “I’m sure he can see how happy you make her,” she added before looking over as Saber walked up. And it was indeed Saber. She let the two talk for a moment before she moved to hug Saber. It wasn’t that Infernus had said or done anything to distress her, it was just… she never knew when those shifts were going to happen, or if or when they would become permanent.

“What’s going on?” Cyan came down the corridor, having been planning to meet up with Synder after her shift was done in the surveillance room. She hadn’t expected to see Kia and Saber with him on her way back to their room. She walked up to Synder and moved in to give his badger a kiss, smiling, then looking at Saber and Kia. “Everything okay?” she asked him in a whisper.

~~

Aura smiled and returned his gaze before moving in a giving him another soft kiss. She then broke it, “and I love you, Archer.” She nuzzled him before moving to sit up, pressing her hands against his chest as she shifted to sit in the grass beside him, leaning into his side some where he laid. She brought his hand up and opened it to see the ring resting on his palm and she looked at him. “You going to put it on me?” she asked in a small voice. She couldn’t believe this was truly happening. When had he even found the time to get a ring? She wondered if he’d spoken to her father before he asked her… though Ex would surly have no objections… especially since them all following their hearts as they fixed the issues in the past was just solidifying a brighter future for them to return to… together.

“I guess we are,” Arielle said in agreement. She then nodded when he asked if that was her great aunt and uncle, at least from their future. “Yeah. They look so broken and sad…” she noted. She took a deep breath. “I never knew everything that happened, but I know that this is when they make the choice to be redeemed or to be outcasts. Do you think maybe I should talk to them?” she asked him. Would that be meddling to try to make them choose the right path for the future… or is that one of the small things they were here to do?

~~

Snow smiled and nodded. “I know. It’s one surreal thing after another, it seems. Since I saw you again in this castle, Torrent… it’s all felt a bit that way, hasn’t it? I know it’s best to forgive them, just as it’s best for them to forgive us. Love is a… complicated thing. Rain is our daughter. She’ll come to know forgiveness is best too, eventually. Rocky’s a… passionate and protective husband to her. I know that, while he’s dealing with his own anger towards them… he’d rather forgive them with her when she’d ready than to hold onto any resentment. We’ve seen how bad that can be for others…”

Rain took another deep, slow breath and nodded. “I won’t,” she said. “I promise, “she added before moving in and hugging Rocky and just resting her head on his shoulder for a moment there in the halls of the castle. She just needed a moment in his arms. He’s reaffirmed her feelings and it’d meant so much to know she was justified to be so angry, so hurt… but she just needed to be mindful that she kept it focused where it stemmed from and not project it onto others, like her parents, for wanting to mend a bridge that had been there once before.

Slate nodded before sighing. “Yeah. It feels wrong in some way that they apologized to us for just… being in love and forcing themselves to deny it, before I married her… before you met him. Holding people accountable for their feelings. But that’s what we did. We resented how their love hurt us… and we couldn’t forgive them. We let it spread to everyone… that resentment. I wanted my whole family gone…” He hummed a bit to himself. They’d both wanted those things. To have revenge for their heartbreak. “I… forgive them. I want to forgive myself… I think it’d easier to do knowing I have you,” he added as he looked at her. “I just don’t know if I’m able to yet,” he admitted, unaware Rain and Rocky’s daughter, Torrent’s Granddaughter… was watching them and was contemplating coming over here and giving them some glimpse of what self-forgiveness and redemption could look like…

Acerbus laughed at his parents not knowing how to retire, it was true and though they were in charge guess it didn't mean they did have something to do. When Del mentioned about heading back out he was worried and had a counter argument in place that was instantly pushed away with that kiss. "Right, a sitter and Moms gone.....but I have some one in mind that should be back." He said and reaching over to his crystal and tapped it. The voice on the other end coming through of Rachel.

"Hey Acerbus, what do you need?" She asked as if already knowing that he was going to be asking her to do something. Of course she came back from the market.

"Hey sis, are you busy right now? Del and I need a sitter." He asked.

Rachel was quiet for a little bit, but there was a sigh, "Okay, I'll be up, but this now two you owe me." She said of course the first being her sitting in for Del at the meeting the other day. Of course she loved the little ones it was hard not to, but she never saw herself as a kid friendly Aunt.

Sasha coming in and almost skipping over. "Yeah, it was good. Lucina seems tired and looks to be taking a nap. We had our first royal lessons this morning." She said placing the dishes down into the sink. She then stood back to wave her hand and the dishes glowed and hovered there she then waved her hands and brought up a wash rag and started to clean them. "Our new tutor says  I have some real talent and need to practice even on the little things." She said proudly.

Mela heard the tea would help with stress, "If you can make me a massive pot that would be helpful." She noted and glad took the cup and took a small sip of it. It was very good, "It nothing too bad just I was hoping Roddy had the last of these items I was picking up." She waved her have and a small box floated over to the counter. "Its to help my brother and the little ones but I am missing just one item. Blake going to check back at the La'Shire for them."

Jupiter just watched Twilight handle how to get the information out to those in their party and then lean against him. He'd fly her to and back alone if he had to in all of this. But, glad there will be others around. He blinked a few times. "Wait, Fai needs to come?" He asked a little confused at first before taking in some time to process. "Okay okay, might need to add a couple of supplies." He wondered if that meant Donovan would be coming as well, but they were taking on Deet so he must be staying. He turned and looked over to Tenebra, "You have anyone else you like to add to the trip?" He asked.

The shadow seemed to pause, "Princess Rachel seems like an interesting subject to follow, you could add her."

Jupiter sighed, "Not what I meant."

Mars looked over, "Oh and what is the first thing you wanted to do when we got married?" He teased knowing they still really had maybe a half a honeymoon at the La'Shire when the attack on Del happened and they rushed back home. Since then the two of them been dealing with all these outside forces trying to keep them from enjoying one another.

Crys nodded and found it sweet Ero went out of his way to help this young girl he hasn't even met yet. Of course that distraction was over with he moved back over to what he asked before. He been close but the group seemed to be a step ahead and Eros never got the name. She could fake it, but he'd know. They were getting close and he been able to get good reads on her now. "It is a good thing you and I never met on a job." She noted having hard time trying to wiggle out of this. "Fine, come in close." She could whisper it. "It's Yorick. AND you didn't hear it from me."

Horace looked back and forth between Noa and Pops and noted the interaction between them. "So what you two sleeping together?" He suddenly asked from his chair.

Pops taken a back by the question nearly dropped the glass in his hand, but caught it quickly enough. He looked to the Prince/Squire a little shocked he be so bold as to ask a question like that. Not knowing the Prince's mouth got him in more trouble than anything else which was why he was placed with a knight for a tutor.

Nessaran head snapped over. "Horace!" She said a bit shocked, "As a squire, or a Prince, heck just as a person you can't just ask such things. It is rude." She said and looked to Pops, "So sorry about that."

Rao smiled again, "I think it is okay to hug." He told her and moved his arms out to get ready for it. Rao gave up a lot to be the Coven's guardian and was shining example on how the rules should be followed for any of the visitors, there were a few times he did bend them just a little bit.

Amzu was a wear of Winreesa’s eyes and how sensitive they were. It was a point of confusion for the elder priestess, by all her reading and research at this age her eyes should have settled and no longer this sensitive. She thinks maybe with her aura reading and healing maybe that was preventing it or made them more. "I see, all right then help clean up this we will be having guest coming in from the La'Shire soon enough and I while I am still not excited by this since our last set of guest...didn't end well." She noted about Deet's adventure and now moving out. "I want to be on our best behavior."

***

Samson had just wished his wife well on what ever little mission she was on as he walked the halls of the Oak and suddenly the doors opening in front of him. Watching as the light settled he saw Loch standing before him. Some time seemed to pass as he waited for the boy to say or even do something. Titling his head to the side he figured it was time for him to speak up. "Hello Loch, you all right. You look as you seen a ghost." He noted and was careful how he spoke. He knew this could be the moment they were all looking for. But, if done wrong and he scared Loch away there may not be another chance at this. "Come on in, need a seat?" He asked.

***

Serg moved over to their balcony and looked out of it. From where they were they could just barely make out the edge of the town. "Hard to tell anything too different from all the way up here. Not till we get down there." He noted and looked back to Nashy and smirked as she reminded him he still for the time being had use of his Knight badge and some of the privilege's it came with. "I think my wife has planned this out already." He teased.

Rio finished his bite and figured he would take a moment before going in again. "Yeah, I'd like to talk to him. I not really sure what this 'new position' he gave me is or what I am suppose to do. Unless it was just a title he used to get those brothers off my back." He of course meant the debt that was cleared to the crime family he use to work for and ran away from.

Torin listened and nodded the two of them both shared some of the shadows from the life before the massive attack on the castle and what has come out of it. He was lucky he had here and she mentioned how lucky she had him. By himself he wouldn't have been sure if he could make through all of this, but together. He blinked and then put his sandwich down and reached to cup Juno's face in his hands and gently pulled her forward for another kiss answering the question, lunch can wait.

Tria just was in awe of the story and then smiled, "I am so happy even for a brief moment you got to see and speak to her." She knew what is like to lose a parent and Aspen not only lost them but also memories as well, but now Fang was here and he saw his mother again. She leaned back into the chair, "That...I don't want to call him a man, psycho better fits. He ran us ragged before the MLP got here. Worked with the Humne but had his own agenda as well. Didn't know how badly he hurt him. And he's been in my home doing one of his little plots. Gods wish I could be there when they find him." She said crossing her arms in a huff.

Abbadon taking the cookies, "Golden Boy? Oh you will pay for that when I get back." He teased as he spread his wings to get down from where they been laying in the sun and headed out towards Soraya's room. "Hey La'shaire can you guide me to Soraya?" He was not yet familiar with the place and needed some assistance as he walked the halls.

Duncan just nodded, "You take your time." He told her their parents could wait, if they showed up for dinner then it gave them perfect time to catch up and talk.

Aki nodded as she sat down, "The trip has left me a little drained." She had used her visions to make sure to keep them safe, but it takes a toll on her. So much she doesn't like to do it anymore but when she saw Trait something in her had to know how he gotten like that. Sadly she saw her son seemed to be part of it. "Once I sleep I'll be better."

Gilin nodded, "Next time I think we will use a wagon or something, I don't mind sleeping on the ground, but my poor wife prefers beds." He joked trying to move the conversation along. He added a slightly forced laugh.

***

Zlo's head suddenly turned towards the door as if he or what controlling the body right now heard something. He then looked to the camera watching him above it. Walking towards it his body suddenly jerked to one side and the other holding his head before a gasp was let out. "Take control of me will you. I'll pull you from my body piece by piece if I have to..." He paused looking around and sighed. For now it looked like Zlo had taken back control. "Hello? Is any one there seems I may have a problem." He called out sounding more normal than before.

Cori took her seat as Basil lead her in and helped her. "Thanks" she said softly to him. It would do her no amount of good to try to focus in two directions right now. Now she needed to focus on Aki, Gilin and there kids respectively. She did look at Aki as the journey here seemed to have taken more out of her then they thought. Cori held her hand up chanting in a soft tone and Ancient tongue as gentle energy wrapped around Aki restoring some strength and energy. It would at least allow the puma to enjoy this time with them and her son. " Its a recovery spell...heals minor wounds but it's true purpose is to restore lost stamina. Relieve excessive fatigue that sort of thing. Probably should'a asked before I cast....just thought you'd enjoy this time with Duncan more if the journey here hadn't taxed ya so much." She said scratching her nose. " I knew my Basil was coming so I could warn him about the Abyss and the dangers of the Furies lurking within....but I fear all the warnings in the world don't do the dangers justice. You came from further out...its easy ta see where Duncan gets his strength from."

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Horatio looked up through teary eyes at Jagger as he stopped to check on him. Then heard Zosie as she came down look a bit amused at the state he was in. Horatio slowly stood there was no way he was getting past her to go after Cloud for this....holding his abused stomach he looked at Jagger then at Zosie as she said someone knocked the wind from his sails. "It was Cloud....you seriously didn't see him hit me Jagger? By the Ancient's it's like he was punching through me with a war hammer..." he said not at all happy about this. If Jagger didn't see it even with Zosie correctly identifying the cause of his crumpling....there was nothing he could do. Well he could trade blows with Cloud but Horatio would come out far worse then the Gear.  He sighed and groaned as that made those muscles ache....he did know it was a love tap. "I know...I know Zosie I deserved it right? Went where I shouldn't have."

☆☆☆☆☆

Dimael nodded as she said she was feeling a bit sea sick. He regarded her quietly a moment feeling sticky from the bouts brought on by the purging fever wasn't likely helping. "Then how about a bowl with warm water and a cloth to at least wipe off the sweat for now?" He said gently. "I feel it won't be much long before Del and Acer come to talk. After perhaps I can see about taking you into one of the prayer gardens. " he looked at her quietly a moment. "The Ancients tell me your quiet the herbalist. That it according to them was where the real Fleur showed herself. Something the dagger could not corrupt. A clear sign to them, your soul had not given up. Nor should you. This is scary, you've been at the cruel mercy of that dagger and another. " he walked over and knelt beside her. "But I would not be here, nor would you be within the Scared Oak if you Fleur were not worth saving. You are. Which is why your here. Del and Acerbus will see that. They will see you just as I do."

Merida looked to Amzu, bowing her head a bit. "I understand she's just a child. But that intense sensitivity should calm if she'd just try." Merida said shaking her head. "Because she keeps them closed she's constantly making messes like this one which could be avoided."

To Winreesa Merida sounded just like her parents and others.....she'd heard of Eros of course. But they always spoke of the Ghost Ravens being 'cursed' at birth. Snowy white despite being a Raven....and red eyes. Winreesa's eyes were a stunning shade of scarlet rose.

Merida shook her head again. "I'm to give her her duties for the day Shiri....no matter what tasks she either makes messes everywhere she goes or it takes her all day to complete them. None of the other children I mentor struggle like this. I know she'd be able to keep up if she kept her eyes open. I'm not trying to be mean to her. "

As Shiri blotted her eyes dry for her she Reesa kept her wings tight to her back. She felt awful but even right now she didn't dare try to open her eyes....the light made her eyes ache through her closed eyelids. Instead of appearing black to her it was that red white as if someone was shining an intense light right at her eyes. It wasn't an sensitivity to light but light blindness....something common with Ghist Raven's no cure. Shades helped considerably....and over cast days. But her eyes would never get better. If forced to keep them open she'd likely go completely blind.
 
Merida nodded as Amzu told them to clean this up. "Of course Amzu, we'll get this mess cleaned before our guests arrive."
☆☆☆☆☆

Josie nodded. "I feared as much. Those two have been close since there first days in school. Swore they'd be best friends for life." Josie said accepting the tea and thanking Gideon. "Even when the Injuction ends she won't want to let Lily leave here. I hope something happens between now and then. For both those girls sakes. I worry Sabine will try to put herself between Lily and Karin....."

Lily looked over as Sabine came in with tea. "I am" she answered her own voice sounded weak and tired to her ears. Lily reached out touching her best friends hand. "Thank you Sabi. You know none of this is your fault right?" She said softly. "None of it Sabi. "

Aiyanna watched Mizuki fly off. After placing a ward on the door. Anna looked back at the house bringing her hands up in prayer. Asking the Ancients to help them. And for Loch, that he be given or find the strength he has inside. He could save himself, his mother....unknowingly to Anna his little brother and stop Karin's constant threat to his sister. He just needed to find his inner strength to do it.

"Everything is going fine." She said slipping off her desk to her feet and sitting down. "I was about to call you anyways. The lost ones are all waking. One after another. It's been a busy morning. They're of course confused. But everyone who had there souls taken is waking Attie. A miracle did happen. " she leaned back. "How are things on your end?" She asked knowing he went there to save Lily and that at the moment they were waiting for there own miracle.

Siliqi knew Loch needed a bit more to do this. It was hard taking that first step when you feared no one would believe you. But Lord Samson, Emperor Atticus and even Lady Judith had all hoped and been waiting for this. Someone to come forward...to shed light on the truth. Now all Loch needed was reassurance. So she sent someone to him.

Lomond could not be seen by Samson and only sensed by Sarasha but for Loch he was there. "Take a deep breathe. You can do this. They'll believe you Loch." He said calmly as he placed his hand on his eldest Grandson's shoulder from behind him. As he did when Loch was little. " They've been waiting and searching hoping someone would come forward. That some of her children took after her. Don't let fear stop you Loch'Lomond,  your my grandson, you have the strength to do this. Every journey begins with the first step. More over you have far more strength than you realize. Karin's greatest tool is fear Loch. He wants you to be afraid, afriad of him, afriad to turn to Lord Samson, to tell him the truth. Fear not Lord Samson will believe you. They know Karin is hurting your mom. Sabine confirmed her conditions are brought on by abuse.  But they have no proof. Lily asked me to watch over you....she wants you to know..she knows..you never wanted to hurt her. She could hear your cries....her only wish is to apologize for not having the strength to save you....and that you get free of this. That it's okay, she wants you to know she loves you and wants you to break free of Karin. To be safe."  Lomond paused..."She wants to see you one last time...to tell you all of this....she knows her fate if she returns to that house...she knows it, but she'll go for you Loch. Just as you've stayed for her sake. She'll return because it's the only way she can protect the son she loves." Lomond smiled and repeated what he was often quoted as saying. "Not all fights are won with fists....the most crucial ones are often won by words which are true and meaningful." Lomond gave his grandson's shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "You can do this Loch, we're far more alike then you realize. Which is why I have faith in you, believe in you."

Pherenice put her hand into Orion's so he could help her up. "I'd like to see that." She said her tail swishing with her curious nature piqued. She looked up and about at the canopy. She hadn't taken offense at his chuckle if anything it made her smile a bit more because it was such a happy sound.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Cloud looked at her as she prayed to Thetis. As she struggled to bottle it all up. He saw Zosie move to walk towards the stairs to the lower deck. He knew what she was up to. Igraine would bottle it all up. She'd try to crush her sorrow and pain. He pulled his sword and laid it down on the deck, took his gloves off. It was nothing more then being a gentleman. As Igraine looked at the sea whispering that she couldn't let the crew see her like this. Even if it got him smacked that was fine. He gently caught her arm pulling this stubborn noble woman into his arms. The hug itself was chaste, and it wasn't the first time he did this. When she was hurting herself like this. "Ai'ne It was a term used from a man to woman in Gera Tekra. To a woman who was deeply respected and cherished who gained that man's undying and unconditional loyalty. Although it had a similar sounding word in Horatio's native tongue 'lo'aine' which meant beloved wife, which only solidified the Cloud betrayed Zidane in his eyes. While AI'ne meant My Cherished one.

"There is no one else here but us. Zosie went to the lower deck. I gave you my word...I'll stand beside you no matter what." He spoke softly. "So Ai'ne, Igraine do not bottle up your emotions, it'll be your undoing. Either your heart will grow cold to them or break under a compounding weight." He said softly. "My shoulder is yours, use it to weather this storm as much as you have need. You don't need to be an untouchable Pirate Quuen and Captain of the Arcane Gale, or a strong unshakable princess with me. You can just be Igraine, just yourself. Just don't bottle them up, theres no need. The woman I respect the most who holds my loyalty is you, not your titles Igaine. I will always be at your side however you need even in moments like this."  The placement of his hands was solely to offer comfort nothing more. A silent spoken its okay to cry your safe here to do it. With no more expectations for more from her. Cloud often called her Ai'ne. Because she was the woman he cherished and respected the most in this world.

☆☆☆☆☆

Averie shook his head. "No, I'm not. He found the light. It's not his fault Chaos pulled him back." Averie said perhaps reassuring Haven that Averie didn't see Zlo himself as tainted beyond saving. Despite his promise to save him. "Honestly we can't say for sure how long Zlo's been lead astray by Chaos. Its ironically easy for those like Chaos to find those who feel they have no place or are feeling lost and prey upon it twisting those heavy emotions and dragging someone who is lost further into the darkness." He looked at the cell door. "His soul does need healing after all this. But first we must find a way to free him from what's possessing him before it's to late.....La'Shire thinks she's found a way....all we can do now is wait. The doctor's are working on the means to help him right now. If nothing else...I'll pray to Solace...ask for a miracle...." Averie looked at the back of his hand it would cause him to sleep for a few days....Solace was among the First Ancients....he and his sisters the last of the Ancients inner circle to be created by D'Joran.

Averie upon hearing Zlo stood and walked over. "We're aware. We're trying to figure out how to help you without harming you. Be patient and hold on....whatever you do, don't let it overwhelm you. I know it's easier said then done. " Averie spoke through the com. "Tell me do you remember Soraya? Sora...she came to us here in La'Shire, asked us to help you."  He figured maybe keeping the Raven talking focused....if even telling him Sora asked for help saving him from this and that was what they were doing. That she hasn't given up on him. Counting on the one limitless power in this world to give Zlo strength...and that was love.
☆☆☆☆☆☆

Sephiroth looked at his sister as she came over but he returned the hug when it was given smiling a bit when she said he needed a bath. Noting she smelled sweet unlike him who was waking from a long slumber. " You've been awake for a while." He said nodding as she mentioned a bath. "I feel the need for one as well." He paused as she offered him tea from the thermos she was carrying with her. Church and Chapel were nickname's given to him by the high priestesses here and they often insisted he be called by them and not his name as those nickname's worked to solidify there jaded teachings. Bless was perhaps the only one who used his actual name. He was grateful for that. Drinking down some of the tea he looked about. "Are we the only ones awake?" He asked . "Aeon is so quiet right now. You've been all alone haven't you? I'm sorry Bless...." he drank some more tea knowing she'd fuss if he didn't.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Garnet and Yuna arrived at the door. Garent glanced at Yuna before knocking softly on the closed door to Plume's dream room. They would not just barge in nor would they knock terribly loud not wishing to wake the child who they were told was sleeping. "Lady Nara, It's Garnet and Yuna....Lady Siliqi sent us." GZarnet called out just above a whisper, loud enough to be heard but not waking Plume.

Plume sighed in her sleep. Comfortable warm and safe at the moment.

Anos saw her hair move but wasn't worried. He figured Nara was staying with Plumeria at the moment but looked at Semper as he drew level with him listening. Anos nodded. " The type of demon I was referring to has no physical body here....You may perhaps know them better as trap demons. Hiding in artifacts or gemstones. They lay in wait for a compatible host, once found they work on weakening the host to be able to latch on almost like a parasite. Unlike a parasite though when they consume the hosts soul from within the host body doesn't die. The demon now has a physical form, while the soul it devoured is gone...not even able to move on to the Vale." He walked with Semper drawing closer to the infirmary. "Chaos is getting a bit reckless....choosing to utilize a trap demon....or desperate....either way....once I speak with and confirm with your doctors this information....I'll tell the demon to release him unharmed." Anos spoke with simple confindence.....

Chrona leaned back. "I see....Nyx will find the one needed to set this right. He's never failed me." She looked to the orbs. "But Sun's condition in the future worries me....her magics would make her ill...." and the only way to fix it would be to send back the one to set it right. " I just hope this person agrees."

Safira looked at her after nodding. When Sora placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "I know what you mean. But could you promise and swear to not go after Zlo, to not search for him and be able to keep it? Sora asked knowing that promise if she made it would be hard to keep.

Levi's heart jackrabitted in her chest. She was grateful to Sunny as her sister gently squeezed her hand reassuring her it was alright. She smiled shaky at Sunny. Usually a tough little love bird this had her shaken and Sunny knew it.

Opal blushed a pretty shade of pinkish red at Merit teasingly suggested sending Riggs to check on her...."Merit...." Opal started to protest when the sisters arrived and Merit dodged any complaints from Opal about teasing her by mentioning Riggs. Opal looked at the girls.."There's my favorite twins." She said playfully seeing them both. "Hey I'll be alright...we've got the best hospital stay....more like an unexpected stay at a really nice health spa you know?" She said making light of it all just being Opal really.

Levi shook her head. "Only you would associate being in the infirmary with a health spa."  She grumbled.

"But it's True, you leave here feeling a thousand times better then when you got here right? Isn't that the very definition of a health spa?" Opal said which made Levi chuckle and shake her head.

"Maybe...she has some special skill...or she saw someone else come in or go out?" Lyka said also checking the way out. " but it's really well hidden perhaps La'Shire can show us?" He said studying the wall intently.

Raphtalia nodded. "They are, even in the middle of winter. " she said in agreement.

Chai smiled a bit listening to them talk about the warm rivers. " it sounds really nice." She said sitting up a bit.

Raphtalia moved and lifted a solitary stand of hair from the pillow. " Its like crystal thread but so...soft."

Chai shifted nervous...as Raphtalia continued.."Its pretty...Chai is this..."

She nodded. "A strand of my hair...they often spoke...about how much money its worth... "

Raphtalia looked at her. "I'm sorry I didn't mean to make you nervous....it is pretty...but it's worth is small...your the one whose priceless. You, Penny, Hattie...myself we're all one of a kind. That makes us priceless...or so I was often told as a child."

☆☆☆☆☆

Vyshae nodded to the waitress. "Yes please if it's no trouble." She answered. Moving with Rael he was turning heads even if he himself didn't realize it yet. She glanced up able to sense the ancient magic. "Well done Io."

Blaise sighed as Alder asked her if he could help her with anything else..." No...." she said irritated so it was perhaps a good thing she didn't have ruling power otherwise she make Alder suffer for failure to have the answers or rush off to get them. Lucky for Io Blaise was unable to sense grace because she was always teetering on the edge of falling and becoming a Drow.

☆☆☆☆

Lacey nodded. She didn't tell him no. The look in his eyes wasn't pity, but rather this frustration because she needed help but he didn't know how to help her.

The duo paused at Sarah's door knocking. Because the thread was used for sealing wounds like Lacey's it wasn't kept with the rest to avoid it accidentally being used. And they were out of the small amount kept in Sarah's office.

Miharu looked at her. " You're safe here Vespa. And if something does happen I'll be there." He said reassuringly. "I'll go with you, it's no trouble" he said despite how tired and weak he felt. He already knew he wasn't hiding it from her.

For the most part a large number truly meant it when they signed those papers...but six didn't and with all eyes solely on Dhal they felt now was the time to get a prize for themselves. They split four here two wandering off to get Ashe and Rumi's twins. They approached Calla moving to encircle her....Four of the troublemakers here in the garden. Three  of the  four in a state in there centaur form that left no room to wonder just what there intentions were for her. Exposed for the world to see and not caring.

Xel couldn't shake the feeling that he should have stayed with her....he had spent the night, cleaned up in the shower and eaten breakfast....showed a couple of war centaurs that challenging a Dragutaur was not a wise move. And saying goodbye was awkward....he had not wanted to leave and so before Mira arrived he'd given Silvi his report to which she said two things she was giving him today off and...to follow his heart. Which had him walking the halls outside of the garden Calla was in when something sent an chill down his spine. He looked over as one Grabbed Calla they were reaching for her clothes in a hurry to get the deed done.

Xellen was across the field his spiked tail slamming into the one holding her forcing him to let go as he drove the back and away just before she hit the ground she'd find herself in the cradle of his outstretched wing thankfully the inside of his wing was covered in thick soft fur. . The situation wasn't a good one as they circled around them again. He could handle this if it was just him but Calla was here and he'd shield her before attacking. He was in his half and half state....so large enough to shield her but a fight...would get her trampled.

Rumi nodded. " Lady Silvi gave them all the same warning...One chance if they act up....if they lied and go to continue the old ways they were gone no exception's. But I'll keep Ashe close. You have my promise on that.

Sean nodded. " I know I feel the same. Quinn brought us all together. I have a wonderful family now. I don't want to loose it."

There were a total of six out of the two dozen who signed who it didn't take long to show they lied...The other two thought to snag the golden doe centaur babies they had seen..... They had snuck into Rumi and Ashe's suite although now  these two were in a painful bruised heap outside the door to Ashe and Rumi's room. Limbs were tangled.....as Landsea stood there tails puffed and fanned out behind her all five of them. "I don't know why you thought you could pull such a stunt...but move....and I'll break another dozen or more of your bones. The nerve thinking you could come here and kidnap these little ones....." Landsea made a tsking sound. "Did you think you could overcome me because I'm a Vixen? Don't move the guards will be here shortly to escort you to your new location." She growled and they shivered....Landsea was actually really sweet and mild tempered that is until you threatened children in her care....

☆☆☆☆☆

Minato glanced at the mirror...."I can come right now....if you don't mind I'm a bit unkempt..." he said....his hair was loose about him, comfy pants and a shirt with an large open collar so large it slipped off one shoulder,....To Minato it was unkempt but it wasn't sloppy or messy.....

Miki nodded to Sarah as she lead Rem back to the bathroom and soon giggles could be heard as they were choosing bubble baths and things to take a quick warm bath.

Nyx nodded. "Some can see the ripples of energy magic gives. Like shimmering waves of color." He said but wrinkled his nose..."That sounds like weeks of reseach....I'm alright." He said holding her hands with his. He knew she'd worry regardless of what he said.

Felix mewled as she pet his back and scratched one of his favorite spots right between the shoulder blades. He went back to munching on the last few pieces.

☆☆☆☆☆

Kahiri looked at his crystal sending back that he was up. But the girls were sleeping. They could speak in the study off the living room if Kahi wanted. He had a feeling it was important. 'I'm up the girls are sleeping we can use the study. he glanced at Celluna and Inara, after sending the message he moved to make sure they were both comfortable before going to meet his dad at the door.

☆☆☆☆☆

Nyx nodded as he looked at Trinket. "I can tell them." He said to her regarding her quietly. "I can either send you back in time to stand right before him. I should warn you the spell on him made him try to do something innonble. So he's in a cell to protect both the one the spell targeted and himself from the spell. They do not yet realize it's a spell but they're putting the pieces together." Nyx looked at her..."Or I can send you back to Lady Milliarose or Lord Kahi. The most direct route to reaching Ryn is going straight to him...appearing before his parents in there youth will lead to long talks as they try to understand what your telling them....but the choice Trinket is yours. My advice...follow your heart."  Nyx gave her the only clue he could...if her voice was going to reach Ryn....she had to touch him....but the path there was up to her.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Pallas pulled out what Rostan needed and passed it over. "This one has a stabilizer in it. Helps to regulate body temp and keep them breathing." She let Rostan know so he'd know how to finish readying her for the evacuation.

The girl looked at Rostan. "I'm going to....die aren't I....." she breathed lowly. "Before...the sun.....it...attacks...." she drew a sharp breathe...."in dark water....came out...the belly of...the black sh...ship...a..mon...monster..." she blacked out again but she was still breathing. But weak.

River handed off the survivor to the waiting team. She dove into the water and paused hearing movement in the water.. she signaled to the others to keep going for the remaining survivors and the fallen. She pulled her Trident moving so she was between them and whatever was lurking in the darker deeper waters.

☆☆☆☆☆

Kiten 'looked' at Paz. Hearing her voice he shook his head. "Paz it didn't hurt. I didn't even know I had a bruise until you said something. You're not hurting me. I'd chalk up to the high dose of medicine Sarah warned me it had side effects I knew them all but forget it can cause me to be s bit sensitive to impacts. I promise love your swats don't hurt. It feels like a playful shove that's all." He said reaching up to cup her face gently in his hand. "I'm okay really. If it hurt I wouldn't tease you into swatting me with your tail right?" He knew that at least would put things into perspective. If it hurt he wouldn't do things to get her to swat him.

Pell nodded. "Sure." He said walking up and getting it for her. "I found three types of chips in the pantry. Thought I'd bring them all out so you could choose which we'll be making." He handed her the bowl as he looked up to make sure there was nothing else she might need up there.

Prim smiled. "Its okay your here now right? That's all that matters." She answered then looked in the direction of the kitchen chuckling. " mmm a bit of both maybe?"

Yuuri nodded sighing and leaning back a bit. " Yeah....I know. We handle this wrong and we can make everything they're trying to do meaningless....Arcadia is a different place for sure." She said grateful for Senn, then took a bite of her breakfast reaching back to touch the sklave brand broken and powerless over her but lately there was a...warmth to it where before it was cold....the source of the magic was the same but what powered it....was different warm...sad....almost no..was heartbroken.....was it really the same person. This felt so different but more then that this presence felt so....real.

"I don't think that will matter to her." He spoke softly. " I'm sure she realized just as I did you were trapped in a world not of your own creation. That in many ways your situation mirrored her own. Primrose would not hold that against you Thierry."

As Pandi leaned back against him he smiled. Hearing her say thank you. " You're welcome." He said softly back. He smiled as they relaxed so relieved he could save her. She was his world he loved her so much.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

"There's a dark energy amassing from the black mountain area....it won't be long before it starts moving." He answered truthfully it was still descending the mountains....and in two days would reach here but right now....it was still at the mountain.

Suna chuckled but kissed his cheek, "I won't be long." She said knowing he'd want to hear what she learned. She walked out to met with Arch and find out what had Zalli yelling like that. She saw him carrying her to an exam room so peeked back  into Singo's room . "It'll be a few minutes....looks like she popped her stitches....he's taken Zalli to have them stitched closed again."

Zalli nodded flinching a bit as he lifted her. "Sorry..." she said a bit sheepishly as he lifted her carrying her to the exam room to remend her legs.

Nysa placed her hand on her sisters shoulder. "As it is with me without Leon." She said softly. "But we'll need all the strength we can get together before it happens. Even if our beloved's are only with us in spirit. This time we'll be able to give aid to our loved ones."

Kiyo nodded and moved to walk with Ode following Tasha. "So....does your friends hair and fur get all sparkly like that often? " she asked partly glad for the mild distraction.

Kry looked at Novel. "Thank you " he said as he moved to walk with the group still casting those rainbow lights. Her words didn't make it easier. He couldn't seem to calm down enough To put them out again.

Naria caught Lorna in his arms after Tasha lead the group out. He held her gently knowing without her saying a word what she saw was bad. Really bad.

It was funny just a few days ago that wouldn't be possible. Meliodas did a lot upon his arrival. Kei looked at her nodding. "We'll ask them. It won't be safe here. The realm of Slyph will he far safer. " he looked back to were Breece was sleeping. "Part of me wants to be selfish and tell you to go with her...stay out of harm's way. But I know my lovely wife. You'd rather be here...fighting to protect Ethion...so We have a home to return to." He kissed the top of her head.

Traya nodded. "I'll let them know." She said pulling the communication device and opening the relay. Vyshae who just sat opposite Rael answered as well as the Elders. "Silvantis has begun to move an massive force from the Black Mountain it is headed towards Ethion."

Vyshae looked at her. "We have 15 full platoons here. I can have them all to you by nightfall. How many do you want?""

"We can send our fastest units to you by mid day tomorrow. The heavy calvary won't make the distance till sunrise of the second day. Say the word and we'll dispatch them now as many as you and his Majesty require." Traya glanced at Sylar. Unsure she'd say all but one platoon in order to not leave there home defenseless but would that be wrong?

"Simon....he's written to tell me all charges against me have been dropped....he found enough evidence that it wasn't my doing.....and the Drow who held me prisoner in my own body...he confessed to everything. I'll still need to return to La'Shire...for Saffy and for myself. To give her closure." He almost cried tears of relief....but it was Riesa's warning about him doning the mantel sooner....he read it and closed his eyes before looking up at the seven wind Crystal's. He looked to Riesa. "I will need to speak to the sky elves. Ethion will have our aid when the time comes. " he looked at Riesa. "Could you let the Elves of Eliowise know there is an urgent matter to discuss....and I will need to find a safe Haven for Poe. "

Athrun chuckled. "You'd never pull a cart for me Ribbon. Got a soft spoke for Maize." Ribbon had made an happy sound to Maize but snorted at Athrun who chuckled but paused feeling it as well. He whistled an enchanting sound but it had a purpose. The answer he got back had him frowning. "I can't say for sure...its best we seek consul with our friends."

☆☆☆☆

Link flinched holding up his hands as Will called him a fool of an Eldarian....oh yeah his best friend really was irritated with him. He offered no excuse just nodded at her words.

Noctis nodded holding the precious box with the three types of elixirs in it. " Okay." She said carefully closing the box. Will would want to do a check up before Link took the medicine that Noctis knew. But she stayed were she was....if she was to be put into a deep sleep Will would have told her to follow...right?.

Link could sense it with Noctis her emotions as Will and Wes went down to pack. " Don't worry I know it's your first trip far from home but you'll be safe with everyone. "

Noctis looked at Link petal pink eyes taking him in. "I'm coming with you?"

Link nodded. 'Yeah, my memories may be a giant yarn ball..or huge block of swiss cheese..but I know Will, she'd never leave you behind. Your her precious friend and assistant right?

Noctis looked in the direction Willow had gone..."But...those Magi said...I'm just a doll....magic code....I didn't want to believe them. Will is my best friend...but....as time passed...I..."

Link shook his head. 'You're no doll. It'll break Will's heart to hear others lied to you and hurt you while she slept.

Tegra nodded. "I'll get some rest." He said in agreement. Leaning back and sipping at the tea the spriggan having moved the tray over his lap. She maybe irritated a little but....it was Cecelia's will.

Cecilia sighed as she leaned on a wall rubbing her temples. That boy was infuriating she didn't know soon Savarian may search her out...or that her frustration was with a boy who only spent mere moments in his fathers company.

Etios wrapped his free arm loosely around her. Hearing her words. He saved so many souls. His gaze moved to the shackles fused into his wrists. "I barely notice them now." He said looking at her. "Thank you Cress." He said softly knowing she was speaking from the heart.

Ruion closed his eyes a moment but paused as he sensed Quistis. " I'm sorry I didn't realize someone was out here...I'll go" she like the others likely wouldn't feel all that safe around him not that he could blame them. He brought the flowers up to his forehead a silent apology to them the girls who died just because they were his friends then set them down on a mossy stone so gently. The opposite of Phamren's warring nature.

Wes followed Will in, honestly amazed with everything he saw. It was too much to properly log with a simple jog- his parents would have been able to stay here for weeks learning about the place! He jotted down a few things he saw, following Will's request to not touch anything, as he went to help her pack what she needed.

~~

Sally held her head in thought thinking about what other stone to use. "I never was good at this sort of thing..." she admitted, even though she picked a perfect ring for Weiss just now. She just always second-guessed herself when it came to knowing things.

~~

"Right on cue!" Daisy said with a smile before turning to her husband. "Well I am one of the oldest, afterall. Can't let Mom and Agi take care of all of us on their own." She turned back to Indi and smiled. "The most important thing is that she's safe."

~~

"I-its fine. It's only natural, after all!" Apple said, smiling softly. "I'm glad... that I was able to help you. I'm sure you'll have a beautiful child."

~~

Ko nodded. "Sounds good. That'll give Nol more time to prepare too."

"Cool. I'll try to get in touch with Takanu as well," Onua said with a nod.
~~

"Well, what would you like to wear for him? He didn't just far for you cuz you saw him for him. He respects how you do things," Elly said, trying not to think too much about her brothers' love lives. "Go in there with your unique flair, what he can only get from you."

~~

"That sounds like a splendid idea." Parack smiled, loving her blush. He had to admit that remaining true to the rules of courtship of his time was getting harder by the day. He never thought he'd go as far as kissing her forehead, but everything felt natural, and not by ways of satisfying lust.

~~

"That's fine," Magnus said, "The castle can show us where to go." He gently took Lyla's hand, placing it on ond of the nearby crystals. "Picture the room in your mind."

~~

Oh hey, speak of an angel, we were just talking about you," Syn said, returning Cyan's kiss before answering her question. "Saber and the demon in him... like their souls are bonding together, and neither one knows how it's gonna end up. And it was weird to hear Saber's demon wasn't just some random beast."

Saber returned Kia's hug. "Sorry if I worried ya, Kia." He... knew Infernus didn't do anything to harm Kia- it was like he could looking into his memories of those few minutes. Not in much detail, but enough to know his Dream Wolf was physically and mentally okay. Was this a result of their souls merging?

~~

Archer nodded as he took Aura's left hand, sliding the ring on her finger. He did come across Ex a few days ago, where he asked for his blessing. Of course Ex gave it, but not before a bit of teasing!
~~

"Well, what does your heart say?" Auel asked simply, "When it comes to this time, you said that they never really said what pushed them to better themselves, right?"

~~

"Rocky has always been a good boy. Rough around the edges, but that edge was the spearhead that freed us, and the blade that helped cut the divide between our tribes," Torrent said, "We're honestly lucky our girl is his mate. I think they compliment each other very well." Rocky honestly reminded Torrent of a young Slate in a lot of ways- Strong, honest to a fault, and steadfast to his people. While Slate reminded Torrent of a mountain, Rocky reminded him of a boulder.

"That's my Lady Alpha," Rocky said, holding Rain close. She was always his support when he needed it, so he was more than happy to return the favor.

“I don't think I can stay mad at them, knowing the full story... makes it harder to not stay mad at myself. They suffered not for their own sakes, but for you and eventually for me. But... We owe it to them to learn how to move on... we owe it to ourselves, to each other..." Juli said, blushing as Slate said she helped him on his own path of redemption.

(OOC: Hope everyone celebrating had a happy and healthy Thanksgiving. ^^)

Delilah smiled when Acerbus seemed to relax. She didn’t want to be afraid to leave their home. She refused. She shifted to rest against him as she listened to him and Rachel go back and forth. She glanced at Acer and smirked when Rachel said now they owed her two. In the end, it didn’t matter how many ‘I owe yous’ went back and forth… they would always help each other because they were… family. “Thank you, Rachel. We appreciate it,” she said.

Lulu got up and moved to the doorway, looking out in the living room, where she could see Lucina indeed curled up on the couch. She looked back to Sasha and smiled, coming over and watching her use her magic to wash the dishes. “Sounds like they found you a very good tutor,” she said. “I think before long you’ll be as good as your mama,” she noted, and she meant it. Sasha did have a knack for it. Whether it was her age and the fact she was coming into her magics… or just inherited skill… she was sure Sasha would be a very good magic user. “Do you think you’ll be okay if I head out for a bit? I have my crystal in case you need me for anything,” she said, knowing Zanna trusted Sasha to look after Lucina for a few hours here and there. “I need to go speak with your Uncle Acerbus about something very important…”

Lamia laughed when Mela implied she needed a whole pot of that tea. “Well, its always right here in this cupboard if you ever need more and I’m not around to brew it for you.” The Royal family tended to prefer to prepare their own meals and clean up their own kitchen… but every other day, Lamia came in to tidy up, restock the pantries and the icebox and do any excess dishes they hadn’t gotten to. She was one of three girls who also would go into the royal apartments when asked, to just tidy up and assist with the upkeep. She listened as Mela explained her disappointment over Roddy not having the last items needed to help her family. “Help in what way?” she asked, though it was clear from her tone that she wouldn’t press if it was private.

Blake arrived at the secure, slightly obscure entrance to the Archives. He, like Movado, Averie and Sarah, had access to the Archives without their father’s supervision. He whispered something under his breath and pressed his hand to the side of a panel that looked like an ornament along the height of the wall, not part of a door. It opened and he went inside, letting the door close behind him. He used an illumination spell to light his way down into the Archives. “Alcyone? Are you here right now?”

Twilight nodded when Jupiter asked about Fai needing to come. “That’s what grandpa said…” she said. It didn’t have to be Fai… but a Divine Shepherd… and she was the only one they knew of. There was another one out there… somewhere… but only one conveniently here. She then looked over at Tenebrae as Jupiter asked him if there was anyone else he wished to invite along, clearly with a bit of sarcasm, only to have Ten respond in such a way as to fluster Jupiter. Twilight laughed and looked up at Jupiter. “We’re getting closer,” she assured him. They’d be in Aeon before they knew it. She just wished she could see what waited ahead in that capacity. It was too wrapped up with her future for her to see it clearly… her own future was the only one she couldn’t seem to see.

Koi seemed to pause when Mars asked her that, his tone so teasing and playful. She looked over at him and blushed. “Something different than we’ve done so far,” she admitted with a smile. True, she’d have much preferred actually enjoying their honeymoon rather than all of the madness that seemed to ensue. “We’ll get our honeymoon one day,” she said, leaning into him as they walked. “At least I get to enjoy knowing I’m married to Mars Soldato now,” She noted with a brighter smile. Married. That was still sinking in.

Eros wasn’t sure what she meant by that… that it was good they never met on a job. Of course, it was probably the fact he was so observant, despite his sight being different from everyone else’s… and she seemed to have a hard time being deceptive with him. He knew that he didn’t need to actually come in close to hear her whisper. His hearing was pretty sharp, but he humored her. It felt like some deep secret that no one was allowed to know. He mouthed the name back silently. ‘Yorick.’ “That’s… huh.” He leaned back a bit and seemed to mull that over before he smiled. “I don’t think I expected that.” He then laughed and moved to move a hand to her waist, turning her on her chair to face him as he stood up from his seat, leaning in to whisper back into her ear. “Secret’s safe with me,” he said before moving to pull some gold coins from his pocket and place them on the counter to pay for their meals. “Ready? I want to stop by the Sacred Oak, see if I can talk to Rao.”

Noa, thankfully, had missed Horace’s unexpected statement… and Pops’s reaction. She was just getting into her room, opening the door and pausing only when she heard the female knight say Horace’s name with a raised, surprised tone. She shook her head and moved into the room. She placed the keys on the table by the bed and smiled. She set her bag on the bed and got a few things out of it before letting her hair down and moving to find a robe in the closet for her. The washroom was down the hall and she intended to get cleaned up and comfortable. It’d be nice to get out of her travel clothes. She’d been non-stop in her small airship for a few days, trying to navigate through and around this wretched Abyss.

Deetra smiled when he said it would be okay. She moved and hugged him. It wasn’t her first hug, but she didn’t get to do it often at all. It was a comforting feeling from Rao. She held on for a moment before she pulled back and gave him another smile and a little nod. “Thank you, Rao,” she said. She knew he had to get going, though… and she still had a bit more packing to do…

“Yes, Amzu,” Shiri said when the elder priestess told her to help clean up the mess before guests arrived. It was unexpected to hear of so many coming into their Sacred Oak lately… be they patients or strangers… but if she were to hear it was doctors? Shiri knew Amzu was not big on other forms of healing beyond using the Sacred Oak and its magic. Shiri moved to stand up and placed a hand on Winreesa’s shoulder leading her over to the side of the meditation prayer room where the sunlight wasn’t pouring in so directly. “You take this side of the room, I’ll clean up the other…” she said as she handed her a cloth to dust with. She then turned to look at Merida. “Maybe you should go start cleaning the next one, Merida… so we finish in time for the arrival of Madam Toia’s guests,” she said, hinting that she certainly wasn’t going to be of any assistance in this room right now.

***

Loch looked at Sarasha as she stood just behind him, off to the side. Samson didn’t seem… at all surprised by their arrival or by the fact the spirit of these woods had been the one to bring him right into their home. And Lord Samson acknowledged him kindly and with some veiled concern, maybe to avoid startling Loch into turning heel and reconsidering what he was about to do. He took a breath and held it as he looked over his shoulder and saw him. The man he hadn’t seen with his own eyes since he was a small boy. His grandfather. How was he here? No one else even seemed to see or hear him between Lord Samson and Sarasha. But his words were reassuring and honest and Loch could sense that. He let the breath out. It’d only been but a moment, but it’d felt like much longer than that with his late grandfather’s pep talk. He nodded to Samson. “Yes, Lord Samson… I think I would like to sit for this,” he said honestly. Honesty… that was something that was a hallmark of Loch’s grandfather, Lomond… and hopefully Samson would see the same trait in Loch when he spoke on his father and mother… since Samson had known Lomond before he disappeared.

***

Nashy smiled and laughed a little when Serg mentioned he had it planned out already. She shrugged. “I’m not observant is all,” she hummed as she moved to get up and start getting ready. “We’ll have to take that tunnel that you mentioned, right?” she asked him. It would just be too risky to fly from the castle to the city below with the Abyss so thick around the castle and so many Furies around. The tunnels were protected by Elvish Lanterns and led right from beneath the castle to Rohdorhan. It’d had the one collapse yesterday, but that had been repaired. Licht and Soliel had returned through it this morning confirming that in Licht’s report.

Vera nodded a bit. “Did he give you a way to reach him? So you can talk about this… opportunity more?” she asked. To be fair, if it was Prince Averie… she couldn’t imagine it wasn’t on the up and up. The royals in this place seemed pretty legit.

Juno watched him put the sandwich down and smiled as she looked at him and let him guide her back in for another kiss. She returned it, moving to settle in on the blanket beside him. He’d been practicing with his newly acquired magic all morning and she’d devotedly been taking notes and offering encouragement and reading from books and journals for him to try to help him with the Druid stuff. It didn’t make up for his need for an actual Druid tutor, but it was something… and he had made some progress. Granted the most progress seemed to come from when he stopped thinking about it and just focused on something else… usually her.. and usually with the end result of something new happening.

Aspen smiled. “Me too,” he said. He then listened and moved to sit by her in another chair, still cradling Ban, who was finally asleep. Perhaps it was the sounds of their voices that finally did him in. He nodded as she described La’Fleez as a psycho and how frustrating it was to know he was in her home village right now… doing Gods know what. “At least we’re able to respond, to help…” Aspen said, trying to reassure her. “I don’t have the reports yet, but I’m sure something must have happened that stopped us from getting word of the trouble,” he said. Now that he thought about it… they hadn’t heard anything from Tria’s mother in at least a month. It seemed like the girls did manage to talk to her at least once in a while…

Tiff laughed when Abbadon told her she’d pay for the playful nickname. She was sure it wouldn’t be a bad punishment at all. She watched him go and sighed as she looked around and then moved to get up, collecting the blanket and putting everything that was left back into the basket. She’d drop it all off at the kitchen and then go check on Fii’s pantry in the infirmary to see if anything needed to be made or restocked.

Saffy looked at Duncan a moment when he told her to take her time. She nodded and took a breath, leaning into him a bit. “Maybe we can take the garden route?” she asked. It meant going outside and taking a much less-direct path to the dining room… but it would be outside, where the sunshine was, and it would be quiet… they’d avoid too many prying eyes or whispers. It would alleviate her anxiety about being out. Plus… outside was the one place she could never be when she was trapped… which was probably why Duncan found her on the balcony a lot. She didn’t know that Duncan was probably just as happy to take the long way. For some reason, he was worried about seeing her father again. Perhaps he worried Basil would hold it against him what had happened to Saffy, but that most certainly was not going to be the case…

Basil drew in a breath and held it when Cori used her rejuvenation magic on Aki without permission. That was his wife… so eager to help, sometimes she could overstep. But in this case, it appeared that Aki and Gilin weren’t upset by it. It had been done out of consideration and kindness, after all. He let out his breath and nodded. “You should get a good night’s sleep in the castle,” he assured them. He smiled an nodded at Gilin’s thought of bringing a wagon next time. “Couldn’t hurt to have something off the ground when traveling, I agree. I didn’t expect to have my youngest and her friend along,” he added. “Made the trip a lot different than I had expected.” It’d required taking safer routes, extending the journey for them half a day to avoid the dangers of the Abyss.  He nodded in agreement with Cori, though, as she remarked that it was easy to see where Duncan gets his strength from… what with them coming from so far north.

“Speaking of the kids. Seems things are getting pretty serious for them,” Basil noted, wanting to gauge where Gilin and Aki’s feelings towards his and Cori’s daughter were. Would they be delighted at the prospect of a proposal, a marriage, maybe grandchildren? Would they be open-minded when they learned some of what had happened recently? Because they would learn of it… The only reason he and Cori knew anything had happened was because of Coriander’s old position in La’Shire. She’d been contacted, not just for Saffron’s sake, but also for Duncan’s. A mother and a teacher.

***

Haven listened as Averie explained that Zlo had been on a path of redemption. He’d found the light and was making a clean break from his old ways, and that also meant from the Assessinato and Chaos. That it wasn’t his fault Chaos dragged him back in and forced him back into his service, unwilling to let the Raven Mage go. Chaos wasn’t fond of being denied or having defectors. And Zlo had been the one who spearheaded resurrecting him, without calling upon those cursed Necromancers of Bartolli’s. Someone with those abilities he wouldn’t let go easily.

Averie seemed to be describing Zlo as so many in transition from one way of thinking or living to another. Lost, displaced… their emotions easily twisted around on them. And when Zlo had been caught up by Chaos, it’d been after leaving Aer’Oro and Soraya, when her father rejected him as a potential
spouse and mate due to his knowledge of Zlo’s past. He’d promised Soraya he’d be back for her, but
it had never happened… Chaos got him first. “He fell in love. That was the push to change, right?” she asked. “Maybe that’s what’s keeping this thing from taking complete hold of him,” she added before she stood up, also hearing Zlo through the door. “He sounds different,” she said, which meant he sounded normal… since he was not this calm even once since he’d been brought in, even when sedated.

Haven stepped up next to Averie and watched the video images on her tablet as Averie spoke with Zlo through the comms. She watched to see how Zlo would respond to the question. Did he remember Soraya?

***

“You think this is a trap demon?” Semper asked as he walked with Anos, speaking about Zlo’s condition. The thought was unsettling. “But for those, you would need to have something to trap them back into once you extract them, right? Once they release their ‘host’ as you call it. And the scepter… if that was its original container… it’s been destroyed. What if it doesn’t listen to you? What if it won’t release him unharmed? If this thing came from Chaos, who is to say that it will be reasonable? Can you destroy a trap demon?” he asked. So many questions, but Semper knew there was cause for concern.

“Did you say it will kill his soul?” Riggs asked where he stood just ahead of them, having overheard that last bit. “You’d be come inside, because that simply cannot happen,” he said before the Roo moved into his office. He and Tatiana had everything up for Anos to look at. But he would probably want to go directly to the source and see Zlo for himself.

***

Soraya wanted to say yes and mean it, but she wasn’t sure she could. She looked at Safira as she asked her that. Could she promise not to go after Zlo, not to search for him… and keep that promise? “I would want to… but if going to him before they tell me to would hurt his recovery… then I wouldn’t. I want him back. I don’t want to be the reason he falls further away,” she said, hard as it was for her. The thought of losing Zlo completely after just finding him again… it was a devastating thought.
________________________________________________________________________

Fleur groaned a bit, clearly feeling another emotion. Humility. She was covered in sweat from the fevers and she knew just wiping it away with a damp cloth wouldn’t make it better. She was certain she looked as wretched as she felt. She shook her head. “No… I’ll wait…” she said before slowly laying herself back down fully. It made the queasiness ease up some. She had nothing but water in her to be sick with anyway. Maybe that was part of the problem at this point. She looked at Dimael and nodded some when he said he felt it wouldn’t be long now before Acerbus and Delilah come to talk. She seemed unsure when he offered to take her to the prayer gardens after, with permission from the Priestesses of course… mentioning he knew she was ‘quite the herbalist.’ “You talk to the Ancients?” she asked quietly. She felt the tears burning in her eyes again, unsure how there were any left. “Could you ask them why?” she asked in a smaller voice. Why had her mother been able to use her to summon the dagger? Why any of it? Now she was struggling to feel worthy of being… pardoned… saved… having someone, anyone, in her life that gave a damn. Dimael spun pretty thoughts into words, but until she heard it from Delilah and Acerbus… she could never forgive herself for what she’d done. Even if every bad thing in her life had been forced on her, even if becoming possessed by the dagger hadn’t been her will. IT took her deepest desire to have a family, to be happy and find love… and twisted it into something utterly destructive.

__________________________________________________________

Zosie merely shrugged when Horatio asked her if she felt he deserved it. It was true. He did take the conversation where he shouldn’t have, and he knew that. Jagger seemed completely confused on the matter, having not seen Cloud’s blow to Horatio’s stomach. Neither had Zosie, but she certainly knew from the way Cloud appeared on the Captain’s Deck that he’d had some exchange. Otherwise, how would he have known Igraine was upset? “You’ll be fine, but not if you don’t get those orders out to the rest of the crew,” she noted. He’d already angered Igraine… he didn’t also want to fail to deliver her orders of examining the ship or her expectations of their behavior in port.

Zosie came down to the last step and glanced up towards the upper deck. She looked back to Jagger. “Just give it a minute,” she suggested. “The Captain needs to speak with Cloud about something. But… you can give any reports you have to me,” she offered. She knew that the reports were coming in now that they were in port. She’d already taken the report from the galley cook. He had a whole list of supplies he said he would need… and they would be much more expensive here than up the coast a small ways. She’d told him to only get the essentials… and they would stock the rest once they were sea-worthy again. The doctor on board also had a list and received the same response. Zosie wasn’t the first mate, but she was up there. She could stand in when Igraine needed these moments.

Igraine’s shoulders tensed when he used that term, referring to her. Ai’ne. She was in the Gear’s arms and she felt immediately anxious that someone would see. What she was worried about them seeing, she wasn’t sure. Was it the fact that she was being comforted by Cloud, held by him, the rumors that could start circulating like Horatio was so good at doing? Or was it the fact that being comforted meant she was being emotional or weak and she couldn’t risk them seeing that either? She tried to pull back from him, but his grip was solid. “Cloud—” she started in protest, but then he spoke. No one else was here but them. Zosie had gone to the lower deck to ensure it stayed that way.

She closed her eyes and felt her hands uncurl from tight fists as she brought them up and gripped his clothes, burying her face in Cloud’s chest. The tension left her shoulders as she shuddered. These moments of complete collapse came less and less, but they bubbled up to the surface shockingly fast when Horatio goaded her on about Zidane. She didn’t even have a body to bury at sea. She didn’t know his true fate, only that they were certain he was gone. Had he been captured? Executed? Had he died right there in the market center where he and Cloud had been trapped and outnumbered? To suggest Cloud had done anything but listen to Zidane’s wishes… She probably should have kicked Horatio off her ship ages ago… but he’d been invaluable in the beginning when she was learning how to be a Captain on a pirate vessel.

Zosie was confident that Horatio was projecting his own feelings onto Cloud. That his failed arrival that would have saved both Cloud and Zidane, was his means of eliminating them both. That he was the one jealous of Zidane’s romance with the princess. He was the one who was covetous of Igraine and of the Arcane Gale. Zosie was sure that he took such issue with Cloud because of his closeness to Igraine, just as he’d secretly resented Zidane for the same. At least, that was Zosie’s theory… and it was also something she never spoke to Igraine about.
________________________________________________________

“They have been,” Gideon noted. Best friends for life. “Sabine is just heartbroken she didn’t push more or see the signs sooner. Karin rarely let her visit, and when he did… he was always present. Or one of the boys,” he added. “The warning signs were all there. We knew he was a controlling prick, but—” He paused and sat down, looking at Josie. “I apologize for my language, Miss Josie,” he said. He was a Dusk Lion… his emotions could sometimes get a little ahead of his tongue.

“I’d have called him a right bastard… maybe worse,” Ambrose said, hinting that colorful language was not something that they never heard or used themselves. Josie was always very composed… formally… but Ambrose remembered when they were both young and on the Council, newly formed, and how fiery and colorful she could be in her language when she didn’t like something that was being argued at the table.

Gideon smiled, but then looked at Josie with concern. Nodding. He shared that fear. “I’d put myself there first,” he said, meaning if Sabine tried to put herself between Lily and Karin… if they were in danger, he would step in.

“Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that,” Ambrose said. He checked his crystal and placed it back in his pocket, nodding to Josie. They were fine for now. Ambrose’s great nephew, Tavian, was keeping an eye on Karin and the boys. They all appeared to have taken to the drinking garden for now. Though them being filled with alcohol prior to the end of the injunction didn’t fill him with a good feeling. They were celebrating early… because they had a plan in place that would see them rid of Lilyan’anna, Loch and, eventually, Safira too, if Karin had any say in it. If Corrigan asked too many questions… if he was too upset over the losses… they already knew the kind of ‘accident’ the youngest of the children would have…  

Sabine moved to take Lily’s hand when she touched her. She took in a breath and held it as Lily asked if she knew none of this was her fault. “I know… but it isn’t yours either,” she returned, and she meant it. “My mother never liked your mother,” she noted with a small laugh. “Not hard to see why.” Lily had been given ultimatums… first by her mother, then by Karin… usually ones that meant ‘go along with our plans for you or someone you love will die.’ The first to disappear from her life had been her father, Lomond. Josie’s son. Trixie never liked him much either. Too legitimate, too noble… and he was entirely against the marriage to Karin. Somehow he wasn’t removed from the picture until after Loch was born. Perhaps because he was planning to speak up to get the marriage annulled, to get his daughter and her children safely away from Karin. He would have been able to do it back then, too… if he hadn’t… vanished without a trace. IF he’d succeeded, so much misery would have been avoided…

Faroe looked at Aiyanna and tipped his head a bit. Her mind was clearly elsewhere. “Anna? You good?” he asked. “I… asked if you wanted to go get that cake for Hem… and a gift or two.” He was willing to go with her. He was sure Mars and Koi would want updates on everything, after their talk yesterday, but he had very little to update them with. Not until something happened, one way or the other. So for now, he would busy himself with this side quest. Something for Hemlock’s birthday. The girl, sadly, didn’t get to celebrate it properly thanks to Loch being goaded into another fist fight by his younger brothers. It was becoming clear that some of his behavior was escapism, self-punishment, and just sheer survival. He seemed to know his brothers, though younger and not as strong as him, were still stronger than him if they worked together. Loch had an innate fear that one day those two imbeciles would figure that out. They hadn’t yet… and he could still put them in their place. The only one who could wail on Loch was Karin… and that had a little something to do with the fear his father put in him from the time he was young.

Atticus let out a heavy breath. It was a sound of pure relief upon hearing that news. He smiled. It was something good. Maybe it was an omen, a sign, a beautiful, hopeful sign from the Ancients that this endeavor to save Lily would work out too. “Thank the Gods,” he said. “All of them? Even the girls?” he asked, knowing that two of Elaine’s daughters had been afflicted. He then nodded as she asked how things were in Unkinness. “I’m in Sammy and Judy’s home now. They know everything I do,” he said. “I haven’t seen Lil yet. We’re waiting for something to get Karin on, to intervene. If I do something brash… it could ruin everything,” he said. He didn’t know that Loch was here now, or that he was ready to be the witness to Karin, Jordan, Andre and even Trixie’s abuse towards Lily and even towards Safira, Corrigan and… himself.

Orion smiled and nodded. “Then let’s get down from here,” he said as he moved to open the door in the floor of the platform, revealing the ladder down from the canopy platforms. “Ladies first,” he said. He could fly them down, but he knew that Pherenice seemed to enjoy this part. He’d climb a ladder if that’s what she enjoyed. Once they were down, he led her through the bridges and walkways towards the gardens around the Royal Oak. There were many dappled around Unkindness, but the Royal Gardens were multi-tiered and the largest. Of course the private upper gardens had been where Delilah’s attack had occurred… but there was no trace of the incident left. ___________________________________________________________

Bless nodded when Seph correctly deduced she’d been all alone for a while now… what with them being the only ones awake. IT was too quiet for there to be anyone else. “I think I woke when she came of age,” she said. He’d know what she meant. “Twilia put the sleeping spell on Aeon, Seph. I dreamed it.” She’d done it from the Vale. She was still so strong, despite having transitioned to the Vale a long time ago. She had her reasons to put Aeon to sleep after Twilight’s birth, after Twilia’s spirit had visited Dimael and asked him to bring her somewhere safe to grow up away from Aeon. “She said it was tainted… that the way the Clerics have been doing things under Cleric Zinfindel is why no Oracles have survived the gift or enemies of the gift,” she said. “But Twilight is a true Oracle. The first since Twilia… she needed to be protected… from us. So does Pherenice,” she said. Of course, this was where her mind was at when she woke Sephiroth. Twilia had told her how… in her dreams. When Twilight came here, they’d all wake… but this needed to be said before then. “We can’t wipe the mind of the Shisha again, Seph… It’s wrong.” She didn’t mean to bombard him all at once, but she’d been sitting with this for so long now. She hoped to at least let him get a bath and a fresh change of clothes before she laid it all on him. “There’s a lot we didn’t know… Seph… I’ve learned a lot while you were sleeping.”

____________________________________________________________

Mira ate and talked with Silvi. It didn’t feel hard to converse with her. Mira was getting better at that thanks to Koran and Tera and other friends she’d made in the castle. Talking hadn’t really been her strong suit before being rescued this past winter. She had been trained for other things, after all. She took a sip of her milk and set it down. She was feeling more comfortable as time passed. Silvi seemed to keep the topics pretty easy. She wasn’t going to push the adoption topic unless Mira brought it up perhaps… despite Yuna already agreeing to it, along with Thalassa. After regaling Silvi with the story of how Koran had taken her, Yuna and Altaire out on a picnic yesterday and taught them how to fly kites and play frisbee… she seemed to go a little quiet. Mira took a breath and looked at Silvi. “Why do you want to adopt me? I mean, Yuna I get… she’s younger… but why me?” Mira’Liru still struggled at times to understand why some of her relationships occurred. She’d come to accept that friendships formed naturally, like romances. Tera … Koran… But she was conflicted over the idea of a mother. Wouldn’t a mother want their own children? Not someone else’s orphans? That’s what she and Yuna really were, after all… orphans.

~*~*~**~*~*~*~*

Nara looked over as Garnet and Runa arrived. She nodded and looked back to the sleeping child. She stood up slowly and turned to look at them. She looked no older than seventeen or eighteen herself, but she was probably older than the Valerian Swans standing before her. Swans who had crossed the Vale and became part of the Valerians… those who guard it… who keep those who aren’t worthy of the Vale to the Between or the Other… who could also guard that thin membrane between those realms and that of Somnambula. She looked back at Plume. “Guard her dreams.” She looked back to them and approached. “Don’t let anything through that could hurt her. Call for me if there is trouble.” She then moved back to Plumeria and ran her fingers through the child’s hair soothingly, a silent gesture to induce good dreams. She then left the room, entrusting her to the swans. She then headed back to her duties of tending to others dreams. It was more supervision than anything… Dreams were precious gifts that came into being when Nara did. She’d just built a place for them… for dreamers to dream… safely. She could prevent nightmares, but she knew better than to always intervene. And some nightmares couldn’t be stopped.

“Not even when he has a wife and seven little ones to look after would he fail you,” Orkla mused with a smile, knowing that was something Chrona couldn’t see. Yes, in the future that they were dealing with, Nyx had taken full advantage of the opportunity Chrona gave him to have a life in the mortal realm with his sister… to find love, to have a family. He might be taking his time with Chantilly right now, but in the future, they were very productive. And Nyx found his balance and his stride in still maintaining his service to Chrona… one of his daughter eventually even coming to work for her too in the Time Citadel. “You have a hand in that… It’s okay to meddle sometimes, Chrona,” Orkla added hintingly.

Orkla then turned her attention back to the matter at hand and smiled. “He’s sending her…” she said, meaning the one who could potentially fix this mess that Jado and Ryn had made with time, threatening so many versions of the future for critical players… like Kahi. If he was not unified with the Mist any longer, that would be a travesty. The Mist would reject everything – including his heirs. The Mist would sour. IT’d have an affect on the Shisha, on the lands themselves. It was a well of magic from the core of D’Jorin… You don’t poison the well. Trinket needed to succeed.

She then turned to another orb and touched it, feeling the ripples… letting the image enter her mind’s eye, though Chrona could see it clearly in the mercury orb. “The Memoria of Aeon has woken now. I do hope this follows the primary timeline,” She said. There was one where Seph rejects his sister’s questioning of their coven. Orkla couldn’t control the young man’s reactions, but she hoped that he would at least have an open mind and not shut Bless down. Otherwise she could see the dominos fall.. not all of them, but it would certainly change things… depending on the path he took. To side with the Head Cleric and the ineffective ways that came into place after Twilia’s death… or to side with his empathic sister, who knew in her heart that it wasn’t the right way.

~*~*~**~~*~*~

Merit smiled when Opal blushed. “I knew it,” she whispered, meaning she suspected Opal found the Roo attractive. She has her Oswald, but even she could admit that Riggs was a Dr. Eye Candy for a lot of the nurses around here. He was no Oswald, who was the only one to turn Merit’s head anymore, but she could definitely see that the new doctor was quite popular. But since the only gossip that seemed to leave the nurses was his skill in the office, it implied he wasn’t the sort to just fool around. She looked to the twins and invited them in. “Let me know when we discharge you if you have a preference for your follow-up physician,” she said with a wink before she left them to talk.

Sunny came over with Levi and moved very carefully to hug Opal. She drew back and smiled. “You look a lot better,” She said, showing that they’d been there last night… even if Opal didn’t really remember it. “Your color is back and you look more rested.” Sunny was the right name for the lovebird, because she was always finding the positive. It helped that Opal was making the mood light too, joking that she was getting the full spa treatment. Sunny still had the box in her hand, waiting until Levi got a chance to say hi before she gave it to Opal.

“Only the royals know about these things, probably,” Hestia said about the passageways. “SO… maybe…” she agreed. La’Shire clearly wasn’t going to show them to just anyone who asked. It only showed them this time, because they were trying to find a dangerous woman hiding somewhere in La’Shire. “La’Shire… you couldn’t just tell us where she is, could you?” she asked, wondering why she didn’t ask in the first place… but maybe there was something else at play here that blocked her from being located by the spirit in the castle.

Penny smiled when Raphtalia agreed about the warm rivers of Far Mist. She sometimes forgot that Raphtalia lives there too. She’d seen her after all, once.. so she said. “Do you think we’ll get to go home one day?” Penny asked. She then looked at the pretty strand of hair that Raphtalia had picked up. It hung from her finger like it had weight to it, despite being so thin. She then paused and looked at Chai with confusion before the young lycan’s expression turned to disgust. Not towards Chai, but towards the idea… “You mean like poachers? Papa told us about poachers. It’s one of the reasons we weren’t allowed to leave the Mist.”

They’d been told the horror stories of poachers and slavers. The selling of Mystrians or sometimes just parts of Mystrians… It sounded unnatural and frightening.

“There are no poachers anywhere around here, Pen,” Haddie said as she emerged from the washroom. She looked between them all and nodded, approaching Chai and touching her arm lightly. “The bath is ready, Chai. IF you want, I’ll help you get in and show you how to use everything,” she offered. It would he her first proper bath, and she was blind in a room she didn’t know the layout of… and Haddie was patient. With brothers like Roan and Oaken, one had to be! She had to look after Penny, after all. Their parents had gone back to Far Mist with a small party after Kahi and Rocky’s return from saving the Mist, and bringing back Raphtalia. They were to start re-establishing Far Mist, now that its protections were stronger than ever… with the Mist having been purged and back to its purest form.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Well done?” Rael asked. “Do that mean she’s figuring out about her… you know what?” he asked. He wouldn’t dare say the word Grace out loud in an Elvish city. Vyshae had warned against doing such. Either you would have those like Blaise who would covet it… or others who would want to be with her because she was blessed with the Grace of an ancient Elf race, the Ivajirin. Io was left in their care. If Traine returned to find his heart’s one and only had been attacked or assaulted by a greedy or lustful elf… he was certain the young man would lose so much of the trust and faith he’d built up in such a short time.

Alder looked down when Blaise flatly replied ‘no’ with such an undercurrent of irritation. “You seem deeply stressed, Lady Blaise. You’re sure there’s nothing I can do to help?” he asked again, not comfortable with the fact Blaise was treating him like he had somehow failed her, when he didn’t even know he was supposed to be doing something. All he’d done was flirt with a pretty girl with wings he'd have happily buried his fingers into, they looked so plush and soft. He wouldn’t even feel comfortable getting started on her tail or his innate curiosity of what the rest of her might feel like. Maybe he’d get to find out what it was about these Flairs that were wandering around their village. The male seemed to pique the interest of the girls… while this one… she stood out like a ruby in sand. He wasn’t the only one interested, and while Io was taken… it wasn’t like she had a ring or something of Traine’s to wear to show that to others. Elves were very big on giving tokens to their partners to show others they were off limits. Io wore none. Blaise wore none either… and neither did Alder. At the very least, he could be a decent distraction for Blaise… and at the best, she could perhaps use him to try to get more information out of Io.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Zeke managed to get Lacey to sit down again since they needed to wait to properly stitch up her leg before he could walk her back to her room. He looked up as Sharne knocked lightly on the door. “Be right back,” he said to Lacey before moving to the door and outside to speak with his Mare.

“How is she?” Sharne asked.

Zeke shook his head a bit. “Her injury wasn’t from today. It’s old. She calls it a cursed wound. Never heals.”

“Well, you’ll see her back to her room,” Sharne said knowingly. “Thank her for her help today,” she added. She gave her friend a warm smile. “The others have headed back to their rooms and I need to get back to Maike,” she added. “Call if you need anything,” she added before she headed out herself; Zeke heading back inside with Lacey.

“No. You’re not up to it,” Vespa said. She sat quietly with him for a few more minutes. Surly if she had this gift… it would have helped Miharu by now. He was the one she felt the strongest for… but he was still so exhausted and drained… and it was her mother’s fault. “I’ll… I’ll go…” she said as she moved to get up off the bed. She moved to put her shoes on. Simple little slipper-like shoes that she seemed to tolerate. She didn’t understand this unpleasant feeling in her chest. She was nervous, but didn’t know that’s what this was. It wasn’t a good feeling… She went to the door and looked back at Miharu before she opened it and stepped out into the hall. She heard voices down the hall… the nurses talking to Sarah. And there was a heavy aroma of food… coming from Nyx and Nessa’s rooms in the same corridor.  She was still holding onto the door handle from the outside. She never used to hesitate. The world was so new and just open to explore. Maybe it was different now because her mother had finally taught her what it was to be scared.

Calla had initially noticed a shadow being case over her work. She looked up to the realization that she was surrounded by four massive centaurs, two of which were in their full forms and showing their state of lust. The fawn got to her feet and turned to run only to be grabbed by one and she could barely get a sound out, she was so scared, hearing and feeling her clothes being pulled at and torn. It felt like a waking nightmare. Then she was thrown away from them, or rather they were thrown from her and she was pushed aside in the effort. She never landed, though, because there was soft fur around her. She’d landed in a large wing and she looked up to see it was Xel.

One of the centaurs made a powerful double kick with his hind legs at the back of Xel’s wing, sending Calla to the ground, landing on her blanket. He kicked again at Xel, two others joining in at trying to take down the Dragtaur while the fourth grabbed Calla and pulled her up, throwing her over his shoulder, running off with her in an effort for at least one of them to lay claim. Not that the others truly minded. They were open to sharing. “Xel!” IT was the only sound she managed to get out, likely alerting him that she was being spirited away from where he was being held off by three others, all of whom taunted him over the fact that he was dead without the element of surprise. One even pulled a dagger free and tried to get a swipe in from behind.

Quinn nodded and seemed to relax noticeably when Rumi assured him that, not only would he keep Ashe close and safe, but that the Centaurs who stayed were being held to their words. If they broke the oaths they signed for the Queen, they would be exiled alongside Dahl and his other followers. “I hope if any remain here… they don’t hurt someone before they reveal themselves,” he said. They were close to his and Seanan’s room now. Rumiheir and Ashe’s being a few hallways over.

Ashe nodded in agreement with Seanan. She squeezed her hand, grateful she wasn’t ever going to be alone again, not with all of them there… and that Seanan and Quinn were okay. She looked ahead, though, as she saw guards and knights moving past the cross-section of the corridor up ahead, and they seemed to be heading in the direction of where Ashalia and Rumi’s room was, but so were many other rooms. She didn’t know that some of those horrible centaurs had thought to abduct her little ones and Landessa had more than handled them. The vixen was not one to cross.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Esric was taken aback briefly when Minato offered to come right now, as long as Esric didn’t mind he was ‘a bit unkempt.’ “I… I don’t mind,” he said. The elf had watched him sleep all night. He was pretty sure he looked ‘unkempt’ himself in the morning. He looked over at Sarah who caught his gaze and gave him an approving smile. What it was approving of, he wasn’t sure. “Can you come to Sarah’s then? There’s something I could use your help with,” he said. By the time Minato arrive and Esric explained the idea to him… Rem should be done her bath and she could be the one to ask Minato. Esric knew it meant a lot to her to be the one to hand it off, even if Esric was holding onto it at this moment.

Sarah looked back towards the rooms and the washroom, hearing the giggling coming from the girls. She smiled to herself and stirred the pot of milk as it heated. She moved to get the chocolate out, adding it slowly so it would temper right in the milk. She then paused. “Esric? Can you come stir this?” she asked.

Esric still had Minato on the line, but came over to take over for the moment as Sarah went to get the door. She opened it to see two of the nurses standing there. “Pippa. Tawny. Can I help you girls?” she asked. Surly this was work-related, though not an emergency… because they would have called if that were the case… not leisurely walk from the infirmary to Sarah’s home.

“Yes, Dr. Incandessa. We were looking for the magical thread for Lacey’s wounds. They’ve opened again, worse this time,” Tawny said.

Sarah’s expression turned concerned, but she knew from handling Lacey’s cursed injury before that the centauress wasn’t going to accept any more help than that at this point. “Of course… I’ll get it for you,” she said as she closed the door mostly, leaving it just a tiny big ajar. She headed into her office and went to a box on the shelf with all of her books. She opened it and nudged aside other enchanted items that she occasionally needed to dip into for the infirmary. She took one of two skeins of enchanted thread, which had an almost golden prismatic look to it. She closed the box and came back to the door, opening it and handing it to them. “I want you to put the rest in my office when you’re done with it. I’ll collect it tonight.” She saw the nurses off and closed the door, returning to the stove and thanking Esric for his assistance.

Tilly looked up at him, noting the expression he’d made as he suggested it sounded like weeks of research and then insisted he was alright. “Alright doesn’t sound good enough,” she said, showing her concern. She sighed, “but… if you don’t want me to… I won’t,” she said. She probably still would, though… to some extent. She’d let his mention of some being able to see the ripples or colors from the energies of magics sort of gloss over her mind. It didn’t have her full focus, mostly because her concern for him did. She didn’t really connect it with what she’d done at the citadel with Drachrona. She looked over her shoulder, able to smell the food he’d been preparing now. “You made breakfast?” she asked, not quite realizing it was actually lunch… She’d slept all morning. The most she’d slept probably since she arrived in La’Shire.

Nessa smiled and moved to sit on one of the stools at the breakfast counter of the kitchen. There was a kitchen table too… but her and Nyx’s apartments were much more detailed in the layouts. They did live here after all, full time, back when the castle was much smaller, yet still ridiculously large. What else did one expect from a dragon’s home? It was a little odd to be back after so long ‘away’. Everything was just as it had been before… even the roses…

Kahi let Ri  know what he would be there shortly and they could speak in the study to avoid waking Celluna and Inara. Once he arrived at his son’s room, he sent a message through the crystal to him rather than knock. He didn’t want to risk it at all. Celluna had been through a lot between her own unsettling ordeals with Ryn and being a new mother.

“You should bring something for her to eat,” Maks suggested to Sorei. The Grim Ash Wolf had come out from Ginga’s room while she was sleeping to eat lunch with him and the girls. To ensure that Sorei would take the time to feed himself, Fauve was in there with her right now, laying beside her in the bed and watching her sister sleep. “Once you’re done, that is,” he added, gesturing for him to finish his meal. Maks didn’t know that things had taken an intimate turn with Ginga and Sorei before she’d gotten too nervous or scared and they stopped. Just a lot or heavy petting and touching and kissing, but she’d gotten nervous when he wanted to pleasure her and when she started to explore him and felt him responding. It’d just caused to jarring of a flashback. Thankfully, Sorei was more than fine with calming himself down, hard as that was to do, and just holding her until she fell asleep… reassuring her it was okay.

“When is Gigi gonna come out swimming with us again?” Vi asked with a pout as her little legs swung under the table and she had peanut butter and jam stuck to the corners of her mouth. “She sleeps so much.” It wasn’t that spending time with Fauve, Maks and Shale wasn’t fun. It was! But when Fauve was gone… Ginga had been the one that took care of them and having her next door, but not seeing her, was strange for them.
_________________________________________________________________

Trinket seemed uneasy about the idea of traveling through time… but if that’s where Ryn had gone… if that’s why Sun was sick now… and if it all had to do with Jado… who Kahi and Rocky had banished from Far Mist… she needed to go. If helping Ryn helped stop all of it from happening, and if she needed to help make sure Kahi didn’t do something that would cause him to be shunned by the Mist… she had to do it. She wasn’t sure what Nyx meant when he said the spell Ryn was under had caused him to do something to a girl in the past. What had he done? HE got into trouble a lot lately, but never anything that actually hurt someone else… She took a deep breath and nodded. “Send me to Ryn, then,” she said.
_______________________________________________________________________

“That should do the trick,” Rostan said after he administered the pain medications and then the stabilizer. He tightened one of the tourniquets on the girl’s leg and made sure she was strapped in securely on the board. He looked at her and shook his head, “It’s Gala, right?” he asked her, having gotten her name off her crest. “We’re going to get you out of here and there are lots of people out there waiting to get you the help you need. I need you to believe you’re going to make it. I won’t let you give up, okay?” he asked. He looked around the cave, hiding his concern over what the girl described. Trilander had been getting a lot of reports of creatures in the Muriel Sea lately… coming from the Scar. They’d been there forever, at least it seemed that way. But they’d always stayed in the depths of the trench. He wasn’t sure why he felt angry to see the bodies had been taken before the last survivor… but he figured he was working on her, getting her stable for transport. He had Pallas helping him. They probably figured they might as well be useful and get the lost souls to shore. He looked at Pallas. “She’s ready..” He then looked at the girl. “Ready to go?” he asked Gala. HE then nodded to Pallas and moved into the water, each of them on a side of the stretcher to swim her out.

Marin was swimming with the second survivor when she heard a rush in the water behind her. She glanced back, but didn’t see anything. She turned back and shortly after she broke the water’s surface and some of the soldiers rushed into the water to grab the stretcher and get the patient to shore, promptly bringing him to one of the surgical tents that had been set up. Marin turned in the water, sitting where it was shallow. She had this uneasy feeling, staring at the water, waiting for the people that should have been behind her, bringing the bodies through, to arrive so she could help.
_________________________________________________________________________

Topaz stared at Kiten’s chest for a few moments as he talked, squeezing her hands reassuringly in his, promising her that she wasn’t hurting him when she swatted him. He didn’t usually bruise like that… but the high dose he’d had to take of the medication that caused all of the unpleasant lines on his back had probably made him easier to bruise. She was still tense all over at the idea that she ever contribute to his distress… but he was so insistent, and Kiten had never lied to her. He sounded more upset at the thought that she was upset than anything. She took a deep breath and looked up at him, nodding gently. “Okay…” she said, her body relaxing some. “Sorry… I… I don’t know where all that came from…” she admitted. Paz wasn’t used to the intense pregnancy hormones… Fii was also the only one who she’d ever fallen in love with. The thought of causing him pain was worse than anything. The hormones just made it all worse.

Min took the offered bowl from him and nodded. “Thanks,” she said, offering up a small smile. She set it down and looked at the chips he’d brought out. “Hmm… maybe a little bit of everything?” she asked. There were white chocolate chips, dark chocolate morsels and milk chocolate chunks. “Prim said that Zendra’s journals suggested this… Heirloom… likes his sweets, right?” She distracted herself from the feelings that were still stirred up in her by Pell from last night by getting to work on making the cookies.

Cassius nodded and returned her smile. “Yeah,” he agreed. He was here now. He then laughed when she said that Pellian and Minerva were ‘a bit of both.’ “Anything you need to do while they’re baking?” he asked.

Senn moved to take a bite of what he’d put on his plate too. He paused, wondering how it was all still hot. Granted they hadn’t made breakfast until much later. IT was more of lunch or brunch, but still… He glanced at Yuuri and noticed her reach her free hand behind her to her lower back. Her brand was there, or what was left of it, with the scar through it. “What is it?” he asked her. He could tell something was off.

Thierry looked at him when he said her name. It was said with such kindness and comfort and sincerity. She nodded a bit and looked at her hand still in his. “Thank you…” she said. She took a breath and looked at the tray set on the bed beside her. She had no where to go… She couldn’t go back to Gracia. If she was in a kind mood, she’d just throw her into the oubliette. She didn’t want to think of what she’d do to her if she was in a poor mood. Honestly, she didn’t want to go back there… she didn’t want to be there to begin with. But she also was pretty sure she couldn’t… stay here.

Pandi let out a few soft sighs, clearly content. She was still exhausted, but this time it was for good reasons. They were both recovering from her ordeal, though last night they’d both been able to sleep deeply. Lief because he knew she was finally okay and Pandi, finally free of the fever that tormented her every waking and sleeping moment, thanks to Leif. “This is nice… I could stay here all day…” she murmured quietly.

_____________________________________________________________________

Zai sat up a bit more, but slowly, her stomach sinking again and she wondered if, despite the medicine, she’d be sick again. “That’s… what did Garand call her? Raiser. That’s where the one who created that darkness that drove so many to our borders comes from,” she said. Garand had a word for that, too. Abyss. It was unnatural… and she could only suspect that whatever was coming for Ethion from Raiser was also unnatural and equally destructive. “…Aiyan…” She didn’t understand why Ethion, a place of life and light, wisdom and antiquity, would be targeted so much all at once. Of course Aiyan would probably make the same deduction that others did. It wasn’t Raiser so much as it was Silvantis. Clearly he’d appealed to her in some way for assistance. She wasn’t interested in domination and power. She was interested in destruction. So what had he promised her or done for her?

Naiya looked at Kei when he said that he wanted to be selfish and tell her to go with Breece to the Sylph realm. The only way she would do that would be if she was pregnant. She could fight that way and had, but she wouldn’t risk any child she was carrying either. But she was fairly certain she wasn’t, despite how active she and Kei were. She was certain she’d feel it very clearly, like she had the first time. Druids were keen at sensing that shift. “Before I settled in to taking over my father’s work in Alchemy… I was a Ranger, Kei. Now I’m a Guardian…” She looked at the roses again. “Maybe the mistake we made last time was that Aiyan and I weren’t together. I have this odd sense that if we were… Ruze would have been stronger, maybe even taken on a form through us. I can’t be sure, but I have this feeling of it,” she admitted. Aiyan had been in possession of the roses since he was five. Not even he likely knew everything about them or the guardian spirit connected to them… and now that the other roses were with Naiya, she felt like they were missing something. They weren’t using this gift to its full potential. IT had to be more than just being in touch with spirits and Spiritus on a different level. IT had to equate to come way to protect Ethion… to be actual Guardians of it.

“Sure,” Singo said as he moved to sit back on the bed again. Did it bother him that he wasn’t at full recovery? Sure. Did he know better than to rush it or go against the recommendations of those who clearly knew better than him as far as that recovery was concerned? Most definitely yes. He didn’t know completely what had caused the commotion with Zalli, but he’d been present in the Evening Wood with her. She saw things… and it seemed mostly to be bad things. He had a feeling he would need to rest as much as possible to recover as much as he could… He heard Suna say that it looked like Zalli popped some stitches. “It had to be more than that. That wasn’t a sound of pain she made…” he said.

“No need for that,” Arc said when Zalli apologized. “These things happen. Let’s just get it under control again,” he said as he moved to help her off with her skirt once he had her up on the table again. He turned and closed the door for her privacy, then returned to her. He moved the towels and gauze into a bucket he’d set nearby. He would wash what he could and throw away the rest. He put a clean towel over her legs and had her press to keep staunching the bleeding while he set out what he would need. “Alright,” he said, pulling up his chair close to her. “Let’s get you cleaned up again,” he said, having draped her lap with a sheet. He then removed the towel from one leg and washed the blood away with antiseptics and water, flushing them out and removing the torn stitches. He had to put new ones in and take bigger bites of skin with the needle to account for where she’d torn the flesh when she popped them so harshly. “You need to be more mindful. You need to give yourself a chance to recover too, just like you told Miss Suna about Singo,” he said.

Archimedes was called many things. The old man. The wise man. The curse breaker. And while he was all of those things, he didn’t look it. Much like Lorna, his blessings from the Ancients for his talents in breaking curses, not just in the mortal realm, but upon Ancients too… meant that he hadn’t aged since he was the royal healer back when Lorna’Ever was just a child. He looked to be about thirty, a fit and attractive man, but reserved. His true age only showed in one streak of platinum white through his hair at his temple. The rest of his hair was a deep coppery chestnut and it went just past the nape of his neck; silken in how it fell, but with full body and waves that seemed always perfectly coifed. He had a light stubble, showing he usually kept up with a clean shave, but had been understandably distracted these days. And his eyes were a warm and comforting honeyed brown with hints of amber around the pupils.

Right now, those eyes had an intensity to them. That focus was on mending up Zalli’s injuries without causing her more discomfort. He’d applied things to help avoid that, including Zion to help mend the skin again. He was a perfect gentleman, though.

Nydia looked at Nysa and smiled, nodding some and placing her hand over Nysa’s. “Yes… we will,” she agreed to both statements. They would need all of their strength this time, which meant listening to Arc’s orders… and, at least, this time they would be present to help. “Arc still runs a tight ship,” she laughed. “I remember how jealous Leon was when Arc delivered Kirie,” she noted with a laugh. Arc was a handsome doctor who got to see more than his share, but Arc was an old world’s gentleman. He would never covet another man’s wife, nor was he the sort to use his position to do anything but help people.

Oden walked with Kiyo out the back door, following Tasha through the gardens to her cottage. “Actually, not often. Usually something triggers it. He’d been doing it a lot more than I remember since he came to my aid…” he admitted. “Though he said his sister was close by. I met him originally when we were younger and he was looking for her. His other siblings had all been recovered, all but Wyntress,” he said. “Now he thinks he knows where she is… and when we’re done with our quest, he’ll finally be able to find her,” he said. “But she’s far from here now. Something else triggered it,” he said, playing dumb. He knew by how Kry reacted that it’d been Novel who caused the illumination this time. They’d come across ladies many times in their travels back when they traveled together. None made him spark like that. Oden had thought maybe he didn’t have the ability to be attracted to anyone. Too chaste. Heck, Oden hadn’t known he could feel that way himself… until he met Kiyoko while he was undercover in the Assessinato.

Novel looked back at Kry and Zuri as they walked out. She looked around the gardens as they were led to the cottage. “Not used to this kind of hospitality,” she admitted. They’d moved around a lot before settling in Unkindness. Then again, it was the first place they went where they didn’t have some sort of job they were doing, where they outstayed their welcome and had to move on… She rubbed her arms a bit and looked ahead at the cottages behind Lorna’s home. Everything here… was so lovely. It all felt like another time. She was longing for a hot bath and something to eat at this point, though.

Lorna held onto Naria, her face buried into him as she just needed to wait for all of the sensations and emotions that came with the vision to pass. She took a deep breath and drew back slowly, opening her eyes and looking up at him. She took a breath and then just rested her head against him again. She didn’t have the words yet.

Sylar did the math in his head. Fifteen full platoons. That was 750 soldiers from Rohdoran. Would it be enough? He couldn’t spare them all, though. Fifty warriors to a platoon. Rohdoran was secure. The Elves had ensured that. One platoon left behind should be sufficient to quell any matters that may arise in his absence. “Send all but one unit and see what your brother hears from Adrielia. How many the High Elves will send.” Calling for aid from Adrielia wasn’t for him or Traya to do. That order needed to come from their King. From Finnoren. Of course… he was in a call of his own right now, figuring that out. Unlike Rohdoran, which had opted to come out of the protection of the Vale and reclaim a home in this realm… Adrielia was still hidden within the Vale’s protections, which meant the High Elves could spare all of its warriors if need be to the cause, since the Vale was the safest place the kingdom could be.

Garand, meanwhile, was able to get through to Movado. The response wasn’t at all what he’d expected. He couldn’t get through to his father, so he went to his brother… who was responsible for organizing and dispatching any missions or military aid. He’d filled him in on all that had been happening in Ethion and asked him if he could spare any aid… Knights, High Guard, Sentinels, any of the many factions that were within the castle right now, working under Movado to help keep everyone safe. Movado regretfully informed him that they were already down four squads and two platoons for the rescue mission at the coast and to Lana’s village and the nearby outpost. That had led into Garand asking what the mission was to Lana’s village and then asking if she was on that mission…

“I can’t get into it right now, little brother. I’ll get you some aid from La’Shire, though. I’ll get them dispatched before the day is through,” Movado said, trying to redirect the conversation. He was making notes in his journals, because he needed to account for every single individual he dispatched and where they were going, what their mission was. “Give me some more information on this Sky Elf… Silvantis, was it?”

“Mov. Where is Lana right now?” Garand asked again. “Is she safe?”

“She’s fine. She’s with Traine and Zandra,” Movado said, dropping his pen and folding his hands on the desk in front of him, letting out a sigh as he glanced at the crystal on his desk. Garand’s silence said enough. “She’ll be safe, but her home is in need of our help. Their calls for aid have gone unheard for a long time because their enemy, hiding in plain sight amongst them, took out our outpost. Tried to spin the narrative against us.”

“Should I come home?”

“No!” Movado was quick to counter Garand. “No,” he said a bit softer, gentler. “You’re where you need to be. Ethion is one of our allied kingdoms. They brought us great aid before and brought us Zion and Miravanna. They are in danger now. You are there because we need someone to take command of our troops when they arrive. Someone for them to listen to.”

“I’m a Knight, but… I’m not ranked like you or Blake,” Garand said.

“You’re a prince first, Garand. You command them as that. I know you don’t like wearing that hat, but sometimes it’s just as noble to command as a Prince as it is to wield a sword on the battlefield as a Knight. This is your job now. Lana’s mission is mine. I’ll let you know how it goes. Troops will be on the move to you soon.” Movado then ended the call before he could say anything else. Movado sighed heavily. Garand wasn’t supposed to find out about the missions…

Poesy listened as Meliodas explained what Simon’s message said. It sounded… good… but Meliodas seemed upset. She could tell these tears, this emotion, was different that other times she’d seen him cry… but she was trying to discern what it was exactly. He didn’t get to find relief in his youngest brother’s assurances for long, though, because Riesa’s message brought an urgency and warning that left the bunny feeling uneasy all over, a small tremor moving through her lithe form as a result. What was happening?

“Of course,” Riesa said when Meliodas asked her to gather the Elves of Eliowise. She then paused and looked at Poesy when Meliodas mentioned wanting to find a safe haven for her, as Eliowise could become dangerous as well. “I will speak with my sister,” she said of Andromache. "I’m sure she would give sanctuary in the Sylph Realm to any that are too vulnerable to fight.” She then walked away to do as she was asked and gather the elves in the forum gardens where Meliodas could address them.

“Lio?” Poesy asked. She didn’t like that it felt like it was going to be dangerous again, but she also didn’t like the fact that it sounded like she was going to have to be somewhere separate from him…

Maize nodded. She could feel it in the thrum of the nature around her, beneath her feet, even through her shoes. There was no reason to rush. They had time… but that time needed to be used wisely. It was, though. Those who could seek aid from allies were already working on it. Odds were Bruskan and Greyson would be gathering the Rangers to give them orders going forward too for defending Ethion and Eliowise, the island having essentially docked within Ethion’s borders. As she walked, she could feel it all. Like the nature around them was absorbing the anxiety of those in Ethion who already knew something was coming and it made her feel weak inside, like she’d just stepped off a boat that had been in stormy waters. She kept one hand on Ribbon’s shoulder, though, letting the storm treader’s steady heartbeat bring that sense of balance back to her.

_________________________________________________________________________

“Like Link says… you’re not a doll. Will would never go without you, and neither will we,” Myth said as she came down to stand in the sun beside Link.

Will collected things into a duffle-like bag. She placed some items into boxes and placed those into the bag. She had to pack up some things for Noctis, herself and the others. She gestured to a staff by the bed she’d been sleeping in. It was made of white wood that twisted around several crystals over various colors all the way up to the top, which held a large chunky raw crystal. The staff itself was lightweight and just a touch taller than Willow stood. “Would you collect that for me?” she asked. It also had leather straps so she could wear it across her back if she didn’t with to carry it. She seemed to watch him out of the corner of her eye, though, as she finished packing… to see if anything about it resonated with him. It would indicate whether or not Wes had magical potential that he simply had no knowledge of.

Savarian smiled and nodded before heading out to let Tegra rest and recover. He moved through the castle, finding it larger than he expected… and he was becoming tired in his effort to find the rooftop access. He didn’t know that Cecelia had another guest under her roof now… or that it was another relation to him. The child was not born from him having relations with the mother, but from her drawing from his core magic to create a child with him. HE had vague recollections of fathering Traitorin, Juno and Yuuri… but he would have none of this child. But with how jumbled his lives and memories were, he would probably accept him on principle.

Cressida smiled when he thanked her. It was different, hearing Ettie’s voice say her name like that, in a male voice. It made her feel a little fluttery and she didn’t understand it. “Well… once they’re finally off, you’ll remember how good it feels to be completely free…” she said. She sighed and just hugged to Etios. Her best friend was safe. It felt like forever, but the Drixen was just so relieved. She then moved to sit up a bit and looked at Ettie. “I should get dressed,” she said. Ettie had been given the chance to bathe when he first arrived in the castle… something he’d clearly enjoyed after being locked away for so long, and it had helped his knees some. But Cress had just taken her first. She understood now why they were so amazing.

Quistis shook her head. “No. You don’t… you don’t have to,” she said. She took a breath and let out an audible sigh. She moved to sit down carefully on the stone wall around the dried up fountain and glanced over at him. It was clear she was still favoring her posture due to lingering discomfort or sensitivity, thanks to his brother. She was quiet as she sat there, a seemingly safe distance from him… so she didn’t feel uneasy and so he wouldn’t feel intrusive. She looked at the flowers he set down and remained quiet a bit longer. “Why does it feel like we’re both a bit stuck after that place?” she asked him. She’d only been there for a few hours. He… had been there most of his life. But she didn’t know how else to break the silence. He was here. She’d asked for him to be spared. Her howl resonated back that he had light in him… he wasn’t like the others. What was the point of any of it… if she didn’t try to talk to him and understand?

_____________________________________________________________________


Indigo nodded when Daisy said that the most important thing was that Zuri was safe. “Yeah, but she didn’t tell me where she is. I guess I was hoping for something a little more informative… I know she’ll call when she has time. Maybe tonight. If she’s somewhere safe, maybe she’ll have time when she’s about to go to sleep,” he said.

“Yeah, I’m sure she will. She knows you’re worried, I’m sure. At least she’d safe, like Daisy said. And you’ll hear from her soon,” Caz agreed.

“Yeah… Guess I should go wrap up back in the surveillance room. Usually we put the system on auto-pilot with on-duty alerts after lunch. Frees us up in the afternoons… Cyan really wants to spend more quality time with Synder and it was good for me and Zuri too,” Indy noted.

~~

Enola blushed deeply when Apple said she was sure they’ll have a beautiful child. “Uh, Apple? Do you know what it is yet?” she asked. “We thought she’d want to be surprised, just… you know… grateful to have a baby regardless of what it is, but… I think the more Kopak and I talk about it, the more I really want to know.”

Tien smiled and moved her hand into Onua’s. “Alright, well… I’m sure you’re eager to get back to Enola. He appointment should be able done by now, right? And Onua and I are off duty the rest of the day, so… we’ll probably just head back to the room to relax a bit…” she said. Of course there would not be any relaxing. And since they didn’t have to meet anyone for dinner tonight and plans had been rescheduled to tomorrow night… well… there was no rush! “We’ll try to get Takanu and Clover to join us for dinner tomorrow night,” she agreed.

Pepper laid on the couch reading. She slowly peeked over the back of it to look across where Rev was… working on something. He was still always inventing something when inspiration struck. She was trying to distract herself from the fact Slate and Julianna were freely roaming the castle now. They’d managed to avoid them at breakfast and opted for lunch in their room. She had mixed feelings. The girl she was left her feeling fearful and intimidated by her uncle and Rev’s mom… but the Luminara in her felt empathy and sympathy and seemed to suggest she should be open to forgive. It was an odd battle of feelings inside of her. She didn’t hate them… she was just… afraid. She stared off at the wall as the book laid on her lap and the young lycan seemed to try to figure out the right thing to feel right now.

~~

Gabby blushed, pretty sure she wasn’t going to stop at this rate. The only one that made her blush more than these two were right now was Prowl himself. “I… I think I’d want to wear something else after…” she said bashfully.

Ruby smiled and nodded. “I’ll see what Tess can do,” she said as she moved to go find Tessa to inquire about something for the wedding night.

Gabby looked at Elly-Mae. “Hey, Elly? When Ibiel was born… did it change anything with you and Tripp… in that way?” she asked, honestly wondering. Hunter and Ruby clearly didn’t seem to have a problem intimately since Archer’s arrival. Gabby knew better than to think that it would change Prowl’s feelings towards her or his desire for her… He was marrying her after all… but maybe that insecurity was natural.

Julep smiled and felt her cheeks burn a bit hotter at the smile he gave her. “Alright. To the kitchen then,” she said with a small flourish of her hand. Oh, how embarrassing. She shook her head and headed with him to the kitchen to collect some snacks before heading back to her room to watch some movies and get close on the couch.

~~

Lyls looked a touch confused when Magnus told her the castle could show them the way. She let him take her hand and then seemed confused once more as he placed it on the wall. She took a breath and closed her eyes for a moment, trying to picture the room… at least from how it’d been described to her. She opened her eyes when she felt a little thrum of energy beneath her fingers and there was a ball of light. It swirled in a circle and then moved to the floor and started to slowly move away from them, stopping, as though waiting for them to follow. “The… castle… can do that?” she asked in amazement as she looked at him.

~~

“Aww, you’re sweet,” Cyan said before nudging him. “But you’re going to make me blush,” she added, like it was some big no-no. On the contrary, it was perfectly fine. She just… wasn’t used to being made to blush by her boyfriend in front of others yet. She then looked over at Kia and Saber as he explained the situation. “That’s… an interesting development.”

Kia drew back from the hug slowly and shook her head. “It’s… it’s okay,” she said as he apologized if he’d worried her. “I’m just glad it’s you,” she said. “He wasn’t bad. He was actually… weirdly nice,” she admitted. But he wasn’t Saber, even if he was in his body. She couldn’t be sure how she would handle it one way or the other when this transition did eventually settle into its permanent state. All she could do was be with Saber while he was here. It was a bit heartbreaking for her, honestly, not knowing if he would just disappear one day… or how long she would have him for if that happened… or if he would be somehow an amalgamation of the two souls and what that would look like. Or would they always be in this back and forth? “I was just going to get something to eat..” she said, which meant she’d been waiting all this time… and finally got too hungry or uneasy to stay put in the room.

~~

Aura looked at the ring on her finger and blinked back happy tears before she moved over Archer again and kissed the fox deeply. She could feel her own heartbeat pounding away, and she was sure because she was laying on top of him, he could feel it too. She couldn’t believe Archer Bonabas had just proposed to her. She was the happiest girl in the world in this moment, as far as she was concerned.

Arielle looked at Auel as he made a good point, yet again. “You’re right. They never did say.” Her ears perked up, as did her tail and even her eyes seemed to brighten more. She smiled. “Maybe it was me,” she said, looking back over at them. She held Auel’s hand and nodded. “You’ll go with me, right?” she asked.

~~

“They do,” Snow agreed. She couldn’t express her gratitude for the mates that the kids had found themselves with. Rocky, Rev, Ray and Amanda were truly gifts and welcomed additions to the family in her eyes. Despite Pepper’s youth, she’d seen Reverton’s devotion and love for her so clearly that she couldn’t deny him a future with her. That was before she even knew he was the destined Guardian. A Luminara and a Guardian, romantically linked. It was only known to have happened once before. The first Luminara… and she had been the most powerful one, and the one with the most longevity, until Pepper. “I feel like I can finally take a deep breath, honestly. Even if they’re struggling to figure out their feelings for Slate and Juli… I know they have insightful, loving mates who will help them to make the right decisions,” she said, looking at Torrent lovingly, clearly grateful for him too. “Like I have you.”

Rain held to Rocky and closed her eyes as she just took comfort in his arms around her. She felt her muddled and intense emotions starting to subside, her stress releasing slowly. It was something that Rocky especially could do. He seemed to know just what she needed. It wasn’t going to resolve her issues with Slate and Juli, but it could help the rational part of her mind take control again. “Thank you…” she whispered to him.

Slate nodded. “We do owe it to ourselves… I just wish we could have some sort of sign that we’ll figure out how to do that… how to make it right,” he said, unaware Arielle could potentially be that sign, catching them both off guard.

Weiss looked at Sally, she had been fine when choosing a ring for her but was suddenly nervous about picking a gemstone for the bracelet for Movado. "Sally, you'll pick out one just fine. " Weiss said softly encouragingly to her sweet fiance. "The best choices come from the heart. I know if you follow your heart in choosing one for the bracelet it'll just feel right like it did when you picked my engagement ring." Weiss took Sally's hand into her own. "If you choose from the heart you won't choose wrong."

☆☆☆☆☆

Alcoyne stepped around a book shelf seeing Blake and smiled. "I am, are you looking for something?" She asked looking at him. "I just finished sealing the dagger away. So I'm free to help you however I can."

Merida opened her mouth to protest but instead sighed and made her way out. Muttering she'd see soon enough that trouble followed Winreesa. She went to another prayer room and began cleaning it up. Not happy since she had assigned this to Winreesa today.

Winreesa felt the heat of the light leave her eyes then a soft dusting cloth was in her hand. Slowly opening her eyes she saw Shiri had lead her to the shadier part of the room. " Okay." She said as she began dusting and cleaning it. For Winreesa this side of the room was as bright as daylight. She was cleaning this side without making any more messes. "Thank you Shiri." She said as Shiri was there as kind and sweet as always.

☆☆☆☆☆

Sarasha felt the presence of another spirit and as Loch looked back a moment then found his center, his calm and resolve she was pretty sure it was Lomond. She was quiet, this was a step he needed to take. But she'd be here for him, supporting him. And if Samson turned to her for confirmation she could give it. Because she knew Loch was here to tell the truth, the whole painful story. To save his mom, sister and youngest brother. As well as Loch himself.

Cori nodded as they were alright with her helping Aki a bit. But remained otherwise quiet when Basil brought up how there kids were getting a bit serious. This wasn't her strong suit. Talking about these things. Just like her use of magic she could be blunt, straightforward and tactless with her words at times. So in delicate situations like this one she took a back seat. Basil handled this without causing things to blow up without meaning too...

☆☆☆☆☆
Averie nodded to Haven when she said falling in love was the push needed to change. But he listened needing to know where Zlo's mindset. She had summed it up nicely. Averie glanced at her as she mentioned that he sounded different. This man was calm a stark contrast to how he was acting when they detained him. Averie nodded to her again. it was this calm man he hoped to save who seemed to be aware at least that they were trying to help him. Free him from Chaos.

☆☆☆☆☆
"Anything can work as a container. A gemstone, bracelet....that's not an issue." Anos spoke calmly. "You can....with holy magic. Myself however it will listen or be destroyed in an instant....it would know better then to defy me and live." Anos spoke calmly perhaps worrisome with his choice of words.

When Riggs stepped out and ushered them in hearing him say it would kill Zlo's soul, Anos stepped in seeing everything. He looked at Riggs, Tatianna and Semper. "I'm certain this is all important information however I have no idea what I'm looking at. The most expedient way to deal with this is to take me to him. " Anos looked at them. "Perhaps this will help, you knew to find me....but do not seem to understand why. Allow me to properly introduce myself. I am Anos Delzagade, King of the Ne'ther You would call my realm the Nether. . I came solely to put a stop to the Abyss as you call it and its creator to restore the balance of our realms. This trap demon originated from the Ne'ther regardless of his service to Chsos it will listen. I doubt it would want to be the cause of my tracking down its master."

☆☆☆☆
"I'm not sure I have your strength. I don't know if I could keep my promise to not run to my mother's aid." She said holding the prosthetic arm as she shook her head. "Logically I know your right. If my going would increase the danger to her not lessen it, then for her sake I should stay away. But....I don't know...its like this war in my heart Sora...the side of me that's the trained captain who understands why I need to stay away and her daughter." Safira looked at Sora. "Your stronger then me."

☆☆☆☆

Dimael looked at her then move to sit using his tail to do so. He regarded her quietly a moment before speaking. "I could but they always answer the same. All things happen for a reason." He said softly. "I suppose the answer is perhaps this. Had you not been involved with the dagger your path may have never lead here. To your sister and the chance at a real family that will love you and accept you. The dagger would be floating out there perhaps summoned by another. But now its sealed beyond anyone's reach. And the Tower of Northstar which was supposed to have already sealed it away is now being questioned. And just maybe it was because now once your healed and on your feet you'll have the strength to stand against something worse. And there are worse things in the realms then that dagger." He shook his head. "I could speculate all day. There are countless reasons.....what you need to take away from this Fluer was that even with you being connected to that dagger since childhood it could not corrupt you. Twist what you were feeling yes. But corrupt you no. The young woman before me is pure. And I'm not the only one to see that."

☆☆☆☆

Horatio sighed as Zosie said he'd be fine. Of course he would be. Frowning at her he never knew how Cloud read him like an open book. Knew he dug open old wounds that hadn't fully healed. But he looked at Zosie then at Jagger. "The Captian wants the crew to do a full inspection of the ship. Take stock of damages. After we're given shore leave but if we end up in the stockade we'll be left there till the Arcane Gale is ocean fairing again." Horatio said going over Igraine's orders to Jagger. He didn't know Zosie believed he was projecting his feelings onto Cloud. She wouldn't be wrong not that it could be proven. The biggest problem he faced was Cloud himself. That Gear never let his guard down completely.....and he stood as a solid barrier between Horatio and Igraine. Horatio would be furious with jealousy added in if he knew Cloud was comforting Igraine at the moment. But Cloud wouldn't take advantage like Horatio would.

Cloud said nothing just let her cry get it out as he held her gently but firmly in his arms. He understood. Zidanes fate was unknown to any if them, not even Cloud knew. He remained as she needed a source of comfort. These episodes happened less and less except when Horatio did something like now. Cloud wouldn't rush her. Wouldn't tease her for the tears. He closed his eyes a moment thinking back to that day.....even now....not for his parents, his sister or Zidane had he cried....his eyes burned with unshed tears but they never fell. But he did understand her pain and heartache he felt it too even if the tears would not fall. Zosie had told him once everyone grieves in there own way. His way may be different but it was clear to any who saw him after loss that he mourned in his own way.

Horatio glanced up deck past Zosie then sighed again and walked off nodding his thanks to Jagger for at least stopping to check on him.....there had to be a way to rid the Arcane Gale of Cloud.....or perhaps his approach was wrong. Igraine would never blame Cloud...that much he had to grudgingly accept so perhaps finding a way to woo her but how? He lacked Zidane's charm and Charisma....nor did he possess whatever it was that Cloud had.....so how then....even as he pondered it he moved about the ship informing the crew of there Captain's orders.

☆☆☆☆☆

Josie smiled. "Its fine Gideon. I prefer honest feelings and words." She said looking at him. "And honestly....I'm sure before time tempered my sharp tongue...I would have used far more colorful language....words many would say were unbefitting of a Lady of my Station....." she looked at him as he said he'd put himself between them first. "Thank you for that."

Josie shook her head leaning back. "Goodness thinking about that.....its a wonder you never gave up on me Ambrose....My temperament back then...was as explosive as my magic...."

Lily looked at her as Sabine said it wasn't her fault either. "I couldn't protect my babies Sabine..." she looked at there hands. "I'm worried about Loch, Corrigan and of course Safira....but she's safe outside of his...there..." she shook her head. "Sabine...if anything happens to me...please...be there for Loch....and those two...." she looked at her a sad knowing smile in place. "The Injunction ends tonight right?" She closed her eyes. "Your  mom saw through mine....Things got really bad...after my dad died." Lily said softly. Lomond was said to have disappeared without a trace but Lily knew better...he'd have never abandoned her or her kids.

Anna blinked. "Oh right...sorry Faroe yeah...let's go get a cake and presents...cheer up Hem and check on Grail."  She said as she moved to go take care of this with him. There wasn't anything they could do here.

Elaine smiled hearing the sound of relief. " All of them. Even my girls." She said to him. Knowing he needed a bit if good news. "Your right where you need to be. Have faith Attie. Their is a reason your there now. Things are coming full circle. I believe it's time for the truth to come out. Your were you need to be to hear it."

Pherenice smiled and moved with him. Then climbed down the ladder. While she didn't mind being in the air...part of the fun for her was the adventure in getting there. Once at the bottom she looked about tail swishing about. "I'm so curious..." she breathed looking about.

☆☆☆☆☆

Sephiroth blinked as his question caused all this emotion and information to come spilling out of Bless. He blinked, again just trying to absorb what she was saying. Twilia the first Oracle sealed Aeon from the Vale...that was just how powerful she was even after death. Sephiroth sat back taking in his sisters words. They couldn't wipe the mind..."Wait...Bless what do you mean wipe?" Sephiroth said confused. "I was told it was a..protection...to keep dark thoughts and evil from tainting Pherenice...." he said reaching up to hold his head. "Even my own memories feel wrong at the moment....like they're not mine..." he looked at her. "Wipe the Shisha...I mean Pherenice's memories.....I'm so confused..." itvwas perhaps a good thing Cleric Zinfandel wasn't awake. The anchor to get Seph to do what they wanted was connected to there nicknames for him."

☆☆☆☆

Silvi sat back. "I lost my parents when I was a little girl. Drak found me soon after...and became both a Guardian and father to me. He does all that he can. But there were things...I learned through trial and error. Things I'm still learning now that normally a girl learns from her mother." She looked at Mira. "I know your not a little girl. But a young woman. I'd still like to be there for you. You and Yuna both. Someone you can turn to for advice or even like we are now." Silvi gestured at the table to there meal. "I'm asking because it's what feels right here." She said placing a hand over her own heart. " I'm sure you have questions or concerns of your own. What are they you can ask me Mira." Silvi spoke gently to her she knew this was a lot. "Its a big decision regardless of wither you say yes or no. Or even if you need more time to think that's fine as well. So please, ask me."

"I have a son, Averie, then there is Yuna, Thallassa, and you. To me there is no difference. Being a mother is about more then giving birth it's a feeling here in the heart. A connection that goes beyond blood ties. Drak is my adoptive father. He has two biological son's but her loves us all just the same. Recently Drak and his wife, Sarah have adopted a fourteen year old little girl who just lost her family. To him and Sarah it doesn't matter how long she's been in there lives. She's there precious daughter. I believe you've met her? Little Miki, my dear little sister. Not by blood of course but I feel it here in my heart."

☆☆☆☆

Garnet nodded. "We'll do as you ask" Runa said as they watched her leave, the girls moving to keep watch over the child.

Chrona blinked. "Seven?" She said shaking her head but paused as Orkla implied she had a hand in getting Chantilly and Nyx together. She had a feeling there were things she didn't know if Orkla's smile was any clue. But Chrona looked at the floating Mercury Orbs. "He finds his happiness then...even if I need to meddle a bit?" She said then paused.

"The Memoria of Aeon....the only one with a gift stronger then his is Tiffan right?." She said able to see what Orkla was saying good to his sending Trinket back. But she looked as Orkla expressed concern over the path Sephiroth took. Chrona looked at the images taking in the sight of the siblings. "Its why...the Clerics of Aeon have tried to keep him isolated if I remember correctly....that timeline your talking about. The one he chooses the Cleric over his sister....he uses the memory curse on her....and it's never needed again....she's unable to form memories....it leads to a conflict between him and Tiffan....." Chrona got up and walked over...looking at the orb. "If he chooses the Cleric's....it'll corrupt him and the powers of the Memoria he has....I've seen that path....the dark ability to erase and rewrite a person's memories he'd gain it....but the cost....isn't that the same path he loses his sister in? Bless...her loss does something to him....between cursing Pherenice and Bless's death..."  Sephiroth becomes an evil manipulating everything from the shadows....a future they wished to avoid.

"Merit...." Opal whined good naturedly. She hugged Sunny back then Levi came in a bit slower. "Levi...we'll all be old and gray by the time you get over here."

Levi blinked. "No we won't."

Opal rose an eyebrow to which Levi came over and gave her a gentle hug.
"Much better." Opal said smiling. "See just a day at the Spa." She said smiling to the sisters. This was the energy Opal brought to her patients. Smiles were better. "So...your both have a pretty golden feather..."

Levi smiled. "Yeah, we'll have to introduce you to them later. Mine is from Hestia...I'll let Sunny tell you herself." Levi said to which Opal smiled.

"Hestia? Not surprising Levi, you fussed over her. I think its sweet."

La'Shire's walls took on sad colors. Lyka shook his head. "Its not your fault La'Shire." He said thinking about it. "We know she's hiding in there just how to access it to find her."

"Right wall sconce counterclockwise left wall sconce clockwise. Stop the right at the 10 O'Clock mark and the Left at the 5 O'Clock mark" Trait said walking up. "Then push them in and Turn them straight again....and no I wasn't the one who designed the locking mechanism. The one who did was certain you'd have to see it or be told to access it."

Raphtalia nodded then glanced at Haddie as she said there weren't any which was a good thing. "Yes this darkness won't last forever."

Chai nodded. "Please?" She asked when Haddie offered to show her everything. " I appreciate the help..." she whispered.

☆☆☆☆☆☆
Vyshae nodded to him as he asked that using vague words she was thankful for. She smiled at Rael, she's doing good to have gotten this far alreadyl... it means the gift is strong in her."

Blaise looked at Alder. He wasn't taken nor was she. "Not unless your willing to close your shop and loose an afternoon with me." She said looking about how he'd loose that afternoon was hinted at as she made a vague gesture to her cabin while still attempting to figure out where the girl went...

☆☆☆☆

Lacey sat down pressing gauze to the lower wound. "They'll be here with the sealing thread." She said nodding towards the door. "I'm not keeping you from anything am I?" She asked. Although Zeke might not be willing to let her walk while the seal is just placed and setting.

Miharu nodded. "Alright" he watching her go. He knew she'd be upset if he forced it,. He may just be too close to her emotionally for her magic to awaken. He knew she was just outside the door. There was a time she wouldn't be afriad to do this. Raiser gave her that fear. " You can do this Vespa...your strong, it's a gentle strength but it's there." He said softly.

Xel growled as his wing was kicked knocking her out of it. One took off the other three before him one with a dagger. The long spikes formed standing up as he took on more of a battle state. This wasn't good the more time he wasted on these three the greater danger Calla was in. He blinked at the blur of motion as a fist connected with one Centuars jaw sending him sliding....and the Gatan standing there looked amused.

"I've got these three...should make for a decent warm up. That girl needs you right?" Soliel said her tail swishing. "Go, I'll be fine. As long as I remember this isn't the arena anyways." When Xel hesitated she said go again. She couldn't cut loose with him there.

Xel thanked her then took off mere moments behind but he was following her scent? Her presence he was sure but it was like he could hear her calling out to him.

Soliel looked at them tail swishing. "Try not to die too quickly now." She said shifting tail swishing as she made a come here gesture. An ex-gladiator this fight should be a bit of fun. Her taunt....was meant to keep there focus on her. "Not that you three little ponies will be more then a warm up."

Rumi nodded. "I know. I'm worried about that too." He said as he supported Quinn they were almost there. He looked in the direction the guards went. But he hoped it wasn't his and Ashe's room.

Sean walked with Ashe she saw them too. They were almost to the room. Although Rumi and Ashe would likely be very glad they opted to have Landsea babysit for them.

Landsea watched the guards and knights collecting the two crumpled Centuars. Once collected and she gave her report she went back in closing the door. Then walked over seeing the twins napping away. "Good" she whispered all that noise didn't wake them. But she still walked the rest of the way in to check up on them. Just to be safe.

☆☆☆☆☆
Minato listened to Esric's response having no idea that he didn't realize the significance when it came to high Elves. They were always well put together the idea of letting anyone see him in such a way was unheard of unless they were there partner or being courted. "Alright. I'll be there shortly." He said as he turned holding the crystal slipped on his shoes then stepped out. Making his way to Sarah's rooms.

Mikki and Rem had just gotten in the bath with Miki helping Rem with her hair at the moment.

Pippa nodded. "We'll make sure." She said about the enchanted thread then turned with Twany to head back likely to run into Vespa along the way.

"Lunch actually. It's going on 1p.m." he said lightly. "Are you hungry?" He asked her sure she was if she was asking about breakfast. "It should be just about done." He said smiling having a feeling from her tone at the 'alright' that she'd likely still look just not all day.

Felix let out a happy meow licking the plate a bit to get the crumbs not willing to leave any behind. Like he was attempting to hide the evidence of his bacon snack. Nyx of course knew. He kept it in there for them.

Ri looked at his crystal as it pinged softly letting him know his dad was there. He walked over and answered the door letting him in. Once in and the door closed he lead the way to the study. Both being quiet so as to not wake the girls. Once in the study he turned. "You have this troubled look." He spoke lowly to him.

Sorei nodded. "I will." He said as Maks kept him from forsaking his own meal by stressing after he finished. He did glance at little Violet when she spoke up. "As soon as she's feeling better. She just needs a little time." He said gently to the pup. As he paused in eating to lift a napkin and gently clean the corners of her mouth, then a separate on for Aster who was quiet. "She's just really tired right now, sleep is good when your not feeling good helps you heal." He said a bit of doctor knowledge coming through but not why she wasn't feeling good.

☆☆☆☆☆☆
Nyx nodded. "Alright." He said taking a step back as he held out his hand. Kronos appearing in his hand before he pushed the long sword blade down into the ground then it looked like the were standing on the gears of a giant clock, he turned the time blade as the stars seemed to be moving backwards in a circular motion. "Follow your heart Trinket." He repeated once again. "And you'll be able to save him."

Ryn sat in the cell head in his hands he didn't care...but paused as something...invisible brushed against his fingers. "Whose there..." he said moving his hand away...eyes searching the cell that to him seemed empty except for him. The guards were off a ways as sealed as he was he wasn't a threat or risk of escape here. The seal on his magic that he thought his mom put on him....was done by Ryn himsrlf... some part of him deep within. The part that was ashamed when he saw his mom's tears before the darkness overtook his mind again. It was why Millia couldn't undo it.

Gala nodded. "I'll make it..." she whispered River having given her a scale that was weird but Pallas andvthe others assured her it was safe.

Pallas moved to assist him. "I known we'll discuss it with them after," she understood why but they needed to be here in case they needed more hands to get Gala out. She moved swimming with Tostan. The rescue bags could wait they were sealed. Getting Gala to the surface was more important. The were making there way through the short distance grateful for River so clearly marking the path earlier when something black as pitch swam towards them massive with large teeth rows of them, then a glowing trident was hitting it followed by River who was shoving it away....fighting a Mercarian in the water....Pallas grit her teeth as Gala started to panic then calmed as they could hear just melody no words River keeping an eye on there progress as she battled the sea monster. The melody calmed Gala but it wouldn't last forever.

☆☆☆☆☆
Kiten smiled. "Pregnancy hormones...they can cause emotions to feel stronger then normal. Should finish up with my back so we can eat. It might help calm things down too." He said as if they were both hungry they may be reacting funny. Mostly the baby taking a bit from Paz and she'd need to replenish her strength soon

Pell nodded. "Yeah I believe Prim said something about a bakery when talking about himl" he said pulling down one more bowl and a couple of items often needed for cookies.

Prim shook her head no. "Not that I can think of....although finding the library here might be helpful." She said thinking about it.

Yuuri looked at him. "Its the brand....its thrumming with magic again, same source but its different too...sad, lost....this might sound strange but I'm certain its him...I know the feel of his magic...but this is different before..it always felt hollow empty and cold....but this...its warm sad, remorseful....so much more....real maybe...or..he feels alive? It doesn't make sense. But I can...sense him so clearly."

Heirloom looked at her. "Don't worry things will work out." He said gently. "Are you hungry Thierry?" He asked gesturing to the tray. "I wasn't sure what you'd like do I made a variety." He said as he gestured at the tray with the assortment on it.

Leif smiled as she said that. "It would be nice." He said as he rested there with her in no hurry to get out of the tub just yet. She was finally feeling better, the color returning to normal. Pandi had him so worried he was just glad for this moment. And the moment was amazing.
☆☆☆☆☆⊙

((Occ: added on Tegra's group realized I completely forgot them

Aiyan nodded as Zai spoke. He caught her hands in his. "They are two days out. Right now I'm sure Grayson and the others are making sure our protection is in place. And I'm sure I'd be told to rebuild as much of my strength as I can. So, for now we go to the waterfall, we connect with nature. I get this feeling there is something I must gain the strength to discover with Ruze. She told me once...she could finally bestow both the Rose's. My gold and Naiya's Silver."

Kei smiled. "I know how skilled you are. It's just me wanting to keep you safe but your right. My wife is one of the Guardian's of this village. As much as your my everything, you and Breece I know I need to have faith in you and I do. Its just...." but she understand of course she would there was a danger unlike any other. It was natural to want to protect what you love.

Suna nodded. "I agree. And the fur on the back of my neck is standing up. " she shook her head. "I'll ask about it. We need to know."

She watched him go to work. Arc was a handsome man. She watched him work always the gentleman. She knew the stitches would be wider then before having popped them. Turning her head she viewed the horizon she couldn't actually see from here. "Powerful energies in the light are stirring." She said which Arc might have guessed himself. Zalli was able to warn them. Help would come.

Nysa chuckled. "Jealous is putting it light....he huffed about it for weeks." Nysa smiled as she looked at Nydia. "He seems fond of our guest Zalli....although I get the feeling she's a handful when it comes to her health. "

Kiyo tipped her head. "Its a shame, it's pretty but bright as well...I suppose it would be hard to not draw attention to himself if he was sparkly like that all the time." She walked with him following Tasha as she lead them into her cabin. The energy seemed to ripple through Kiyoko and almost put the curse in a choke hold.

"This place sits dead center of z lei line nexus point. It should help with that curse. Give you some relief." Tasha said as she looked at the. Then showed them were the bedrooms were and everything else.

Kry nodded. "Not all places are like Ethion. But those that are similar very few match there hospitality to others and each other." He said as he finally got the light show under control. He walked with Zuri and Novel following along glad Ode wasn't teasing him more...otherwise the lights might never calm down.

Naria held her running a comforting hand over her hair and back. He hadn't seen it. But to affect Lorna'Ever this much. The young druid princess turned Draoi could walk out unafraid into a battle field what she saw was very bad indeed.

Traya relayed that to Vyshae and the Elders. "They're mobilizing the fourteen units to send out now." She said to him as Vyshae ended the call to oversee everything. She then placed a call to Finn.

Meliodas lookedcat her. Thanks Riesa ." Hecsaid grateful for her help and it showed. He turned his attention to Poesy as she seemed distraught not by the approaching danger but rather being separated from him."I know." He said softly tracing her cheek gently. "But, I asked for a safe place for you so I can protect everything and come back to you. Because I know you'll be safe. And that your waiting for me to come back home to you."

☆☆☆☆☆
Noctis looked at Myrh as she spoke up too. Stating Will wouldn't leave her behind and niether would they. She looked at the Pretty Cerulean Vixen. It was puzzling in its own right. She had been told by Tegra all those years ago that both he and his twin were Ivajirin Elves. As she considered it she first spoke on Myth's words. "Thank you." She said in the response to not leaving her behind. She tipped her head. "You're really pretty." She said taking in Myth's appearance she moved gracefully too.

Tegra watched the Spriggan walk towards the door before she paused to look at Tegra. "You have everyone else fooled but not me. To be so infected with the Drow's poison...you have to be utterly filthy inside and out. Don't you dare drag Prince Savarian into the darkness." She said with a huff before storming out. Tegra said nothing there would no point she was too far away to hear him anyways. He just let his head drop to the pillow. There wasn't any point once they believed that nothing changed there mind.

Cecilia looked up from where she was leaning against the wall. "Is everything alright Varian
?" She asked. If he mentioned the Lunar mirror she'd show him the way. Of course in the room she was standing next too was Zen. The door was closed but Savarian might still sense him in there.

Ettie looked at her nodding. "You're right although the loss of the weight might be a little weird. But I'd welcome it." He said as he held her gently to him. The sunshine slowly drying her off.

L'arc looked at her as she bid him stay then sat at a distance so niether felt uneasy. He paused though nodding as he glanced at the flowers. "Because something was stolen that we can never take back perhaps." He answered lifting the flowers. "Lateasa and Salune..." he said softly. "The were sisters...and my best friends. Octavia controlled me like a puppet on strings. I could do nothing to stop it....they were killed to force this on me..." he looked at her. "I wasn't born with the phalanx curse. I was prepared to die...even now what right do I have to live? I won't be upset if you change your mind."

Blake smiled when seeing Alcyone and nodded. “So you really are back,” he said about her taking her physical form. “It’s been a while,” he admitted, clearly it was good to see her. “Good thing. That dagger caused a lot of problems and, from the sound of things, the person who summoned it from wherever the Ancients banished it to is still out there looking to get it back. They can’t summon it out of here, though, right?” he asked. Plus, even if it is possible… it took almost Fleur’s whole life in suffering, sacrifice after sacrifice to the spells, before Nazara was able to summon it to begin with… and in the end, it was attached to Fleur. Not truly within Nazara’s control.

He then moved to Alcy and held out the list from Mela. “My wife wants to make protective charms for some of the people back home,” he said. Alcy would know from the items on the list that Mela hadn’t been the one to put it together. It would take someone like Dimael to make protective talismans like the ones these ingredients were for. And they were intended to protect against someone powerful. “She has everything but the last items. She’d need at least three or four. I think, technically, there are four talismans that will need to be made,” he said, since Mela mentioned Fleur would need one too, according to Dimael.

Shiri nodded and smiled. “You’re welcome, Winnie,” she said before she went to start cleaning up the other side of the room. She looked at Amzu and nodded. “We’ll have it all done before our guests arrive,” she promised. Shiri was innately a good soul and that was why she was such a good student in the Coven, but she did struggle with one thing. Her jealousy… and her temper. It’d taken a lot to hold her temper back with Merida when she saw her mistreatment of Winreesa.

~*~*~*~*~

Loch waited for Samson to lead him wherever he wished to have this conversation, unaware that Atticus was here too. In fact, he’d be pretty surprised to see the Emperor of the Golden Eagles sitting casually in the kitchen. His father detested him… and not just because he strongly suspected Safira was Atticus’s, but because it was always a competition for Karin. He’d agreed to marry Lily in part because it benefited him in some ways, being married to the Lockhart line – Josie’s line – and also, he had the added delight of knowing he was taking what Atticus had nearly had. Would seeing Atticus make this harder or easier? Perhaps knowing his reasons for being there… it’d make it easier.
_________________________________________________________

Semper looked at Anos when he said that… but not with concern. Rather… it was comforting, because it meant that Anos would do whatever was deemed necessary to ensure Zlo’s safe release from his oppressor. He walked into the room after Anos and listened. Suddenly it all made much more sense, because now he understood who Anos was…

Riggs listened and shook his head. “Alright, then. It seems the Ancients have blessed us then with your presence at just the right time. He’s in a holding room just down the hall. I’ll lead you there,” Riggs said.

“You shouldn’t bring her,” semper said about Plume. He gestured to the bed in the room, usually for exams, but it would suffice to let the child rest. Semper moved to one of the closets in Riggs’ office and opened it, pulling out a plush, soft blanket to cover her with once Anos laid her down. “Tatiana will stay with her, right, Tati?” he asked.

~*~*~*~*~*~*

“I’m not…” Soraya said simply. “I can’t guarantee I won’t break my word, so I’m really not stronger. It’s enough to be willing to try,” she said. “If you can’t do it, I don’t think I can, so… we’re in it together right? Whether it’s waiting together or going together,” she said.
_____________________________________________________________

Fleur looked at him quietly as he spoke and then nodded a little against the pillows. She took in a shaky breath. “Maybe you could ask them… if I could take a bath…” she said quietly, finally conceding that she could manage that. It would probably improve a lot of things for her to just be clean, to be in clean clothes… It was a small step in the right direction.

______________________________________________________________

Zosie watched Horatio finally go. IT was those looks back towards the Captain’s deck that made her question Horatio’s motivations… but it could just as easily be that he was sore over Cloud’s actions an was seething over his presence on deck… It didn’t have to mean Horatio had spent the last two decades trying to get into the Captain’s bed, even so far as to betray Zidane to do so. She hadn’t been part of the crew when Zidane died… so she couldn’t be sure his motivations. But she certainly could see there was something more behind the man’s eyes. She seemed to relax as he wandered off to deliver Igraine’s orders… and her warnings, then looked back to Jagger and smiled. Waiting.

Igraine seemed to calm after a little while and she just stayed put, focusing on her breathing. She slowly drew back, this time feeling Cloud’s grip loosen on her. Probably because she’d at least cried. She looked up at him and then brought her hands up to brush her cheeks and eyes dry some. She nodded. “I’m okay now… thank you…” she said. She looked up at him again and placed her hands on his chest, nodding. “I’m okay,” she repeated. She took a step back, feeling his hands sliding down her back and over her sides as she withdrew from them. “You were coming here to talk to me… before all of this,” she said, knowingly. Honestly, she would find it welcoming to have a quiet night on the ship, mostly to herself. The others would go ashore. Make revelry, find a bar tender or a waitress to crash in the bed of, and hopefully not get into too much trouble…

___________________________________________________________________

Ambrose chuckled. “Well, I knew that you were always going to do what was best for all, because you never took any bullshit,” he said, for lack of a better word. “It’s that very nature that is why we always add young blood back into the Council. It’s been too long since the last time we did that,” he added. It’d taken the attempted coupe to finally put new, young, fiery blood into the mix. Those who would challenge the older views and help usher in new perspectives.

Gideon listened and marveled over how these two spoke… not like people of their stature, but just casual… as old friends would.

“You did the best you could, married to a fiend like Karin,” Sabine reassured her. “And nothing is going to happen to you. You’re not leaving here with him. Doesn’t matter what he tries to do. He can’t come in here and force you out.” She nodded when she asked if the injunction ends tonight. “It does… but that doesn’t mean you need to go to him, Lily. It doesn’t mean he gets to come take you.” Sabine’s mother had retired to another Avion village where it was warm year round… but she’d given one last warning to Sabine to ‘keep an eye on that woman,’ meaning Trixie. She truly never trusted her… and her role in all of this would finally be revealed by Loch… which meant even she would finally face punishment. Be it banishment or imprisonment.

Faroe nodded and then opened his wings. He waited for Aiyanna before he took off, heading to one of the platforms where he knew there were some vendors that would have gifts Hem would probably like. There was also a very good bakery there, run by the Bannister girls. Both of whom would probably give Faroe a free cake in exchange for even the possibility of a date. He remembered hearing Hemlock mention her favorite chocolate cherry cake came from there. “What do you think she’ll like for a gift?” he asked. “I think I have a cake in mind.”

Atticus smiled and nodded. “I’m glad… That’s such good news, Lainey. And you’re right. I’m where I need to be… I’m just ready to see her. Hopefully something happens today, because by tomorrow… I know Karin will be making his move again otherwise.” He then paused, hearing voices outside the kitchen. “I think Sammy has company. I should probably get going… I’ll let you know what happens.”

“That’s a good thing. New experiences are always something to seek,” Orion said with a smile once they were down and he started walking with her. “It keeps life from getting boring, I guess.”
______________________________________________________________________

Bless looked at Sephiroth and studied him as it all overwhelmed him and he held his head and complained of his own brain fog. She moved to take his hands, moving them back down and putting the bowl of hot tea in them. “Drink it… it will help.” She repeated about the tea. It was important… She’d found the recipe in one of the cleric’s journals. To counter whatever had been done to Seph’s own memories. “You just learned how they taught you. They never explained exactly what you were learning to do… They wouldn’t mess with a Memoria’s own memories if you hadn’t discovered the truth. Maybe you figured it out…” She shook her head and sighed, reaching into her bag and pulling out her notes. She couldn’t risk taking the actual texts from where she found them. She must have spent hours in each cleric’s tree hut while they were sleeping, writing notes on everything she found.

“It’s not a protection. The Shisha is ‘reset’ with every new Oracle. So each one can use her differently, and since all of the Oracles chosen are from Aeon… born in Aeon, raised in Aeon… they listen to Zinfindel just like everyone else does. It’s been this way longer than we’ve been alive, and it never works, because none of them were true Oracles except Twilia. And she let Pherenice be her friend, her best friend. She was free under Twilia. She wasn’t a weapon or a tool or a soldier. She was devoted out of love, not by command. None of the other Oracles did that for her. They used her. There was no true connection. A true Oracle would never allow that. But there’s a true Oracle again and she’s awake and she’s coming to Aeon for her final blessings with Orkla in the Nest… and she wasn’t raised here. She’ll think differently than the rest. Like Twilia. She may already have a connection with Pherenice. Her gifts have been awake for months from what I can tell. It was winter when the first pulse came through Aeon when I checked the history of the barrier…” She kept urging him to drink the tea the whole time she spoke, pushing the bowl up in his hands whenever he stopped.
_____________________________________________________________________________

Mira listened as Silvi answered her question and, in the process, laid out a bit of her own past to help explain her desire to adopt the girls. To be a mother to all of them, including Mira. She felt her breath catch a little as Silvi expressed that being a mother wasn’t just a feeling one had by giving birth, but also something they just felt in their heart… and she’d felt it when she met each of them. A desire to be a mother to them and to love them. She nodded a bit when Silvi mentioned Mikleia. She had met the child. She was sweet and seemed so happy… happy to have a family. She looked at Silvi quietly for a moment as she asked her to ask away if she had questions or concerns. “…I don’t know what to ask,” she admitted, shaking her head. It felt more like Mira needed to ask herself some questions at this point. Did she want a mother? Yes. Did she like Silvitrista? Yes. If she said yes, would she feel like she gained something she thought was entirely absent from her life or lost to her? … Yes. But she didn’t know what to ask Silvi. The one question… she answered with such sincerity and compassion and… as Mira came to understand… love.
___________________________________________________________________

Orkla chuckled softly and nodded. “Mmmhmm… That’s all I’ll say about that, though,” she noted. She was amused by the surprise in Chrona’s voice over the sheer number of Nyx’s children in the future. He kept his hummingbird busy, clearly… but that wouldn’t happen unless they got past this slow little dance they kept taking around each other. “The future is never set in stone, though, as you know… not when it's something that far out. Every moment counts in the present. The girl had an ability that you picked up on, right? When he brought her to the Citadel?” she asked. “You didn’t chastise him for bringing her there, even though it was one of your rules.”

“Mmm…” Orkla hummed again as Chrone mentioned the Memoria of Aeon. “Many Avions have someone with the ability on some level. Swans make the most powerful Memorias… but the Nightingales of Aeon… yes… they produce strong Memorias too. But they rarely leave Aeon, so they’re usually limited for their lives to tasks within that area. The Swans tend to get around,” she noted. “Regardless, it’s a rare gift. Sometimes those who have it don’t even realize it and it gets written off as a vivid imagination. Tiffan’s is so powerful, she could literally see the ghosts of memories walking around her like they were there. And, through the Kijin, we bestowed her a gift to give her the most control we’ve ever given a Memoria. Perhaps Sephiroth would benefit from meeting someone with such knowledge of their gifts… His is… often manipulated.” She was not happy with the Clerics of Aeon. They were her coven. They were the birthplace of the Oracle. They were destroying a fine legacy with each Orcale they produced and watched succumb to the gifts or to Chaos or Raiser or some other threat.

“Every being in that realm has the potential for incredible good… or incredible evil. It’s a balancing act… We never know the exact moment that will tip the scales, but in this case… yes… we do know the one truly dark possibility. Bless is stronger in this moment than I foresaw, which is why I have faith in her ability to get through to him. A conflict between him and Tiffan… can never end in his favor, and being forced to do something like that… would change Tiffan too. Make her abandon her gift, even… if she had to use it to destroy someone’s mind so completely that they stop… everything.”
____________________________________________________________________

Sunny blushed when Opal pointed out they both had golden feathers hanging around their necks. Sunny’s had the tiniest hints of silver in the gold… because Lyka, while his feathers appeared primarily gold, did have hints of his father’s Silver heritage. She touched the feather lightly and nodded a bit. Of course Opal would notice that. “Mine’s from Lyka,” she said. Of course, Opal knew who they were, as patients any way. She hadn’t formally met them after they were released.

Hestia hid her disappointment when LA’Shire couldn’t locate Morgana for them. She didn’t blame the spirit. She suspected if it’d been that easy, they’d have found her the moment she first fled. She turned when she heard the voice from behind, seeing Lord Traitorin standing there. While they hadn’t formally met him, they of course knew exactly who he was. “Thank you, Lord Traitorin,” she said. She noted he looked fatigued, but she said nothing of it. She nodded to Lyka before she moved to the right sconce, letting Lyka take the left. “We’re hoping our suspect isn’t hiding in the walls, but… if she is, we’ll find her,” she assured him. Traitorin’s path would probably take him right past his littlest sister if he was heading towards the infirmary and his royal apartments.

Vespa was still standing outside the door, looking in the direction of the infirmary even as Pippa and Tawny were coming around the corner from Sarah’s apartments, heading across at the end of the hall to continue to the infirmary. She took a breath and made a few steps forwards before she started to feel her heartbeat in her ears. She wished River was in the castle. The mermaid had called them friends. She didn’t have friends in the castle… not really… She had family, she had Miharu… but beyond that… Vespa simply didn’t have friends. Maybe a friend would go with her when Miharu couldn’t. But she knew River was away… Each step she took, she seemed to pause, but she was making her way slowly in the right direction.

Zeke looked at Lacey and shook his head. “No… After the contests ended, Lady Sharne told me I was to find something to do… whatever I wished. She’d let me know when my services would be needed again… until then, my schedule is wide open to be here and make sure you’re okay,” he said sincerely. “Besides… you can’t walk right away once we get this sewn up. They’ll want to apply something to help it seal on top of the magic thread, I assume… and you might need to wait a bit for that. You could undo all of the effort otherwise. It shouldn’t be a problem, unless you find my company irritating,” he said with a smirk.

Penny nodded and then moved to get up. “Do you want something else to drink, Raphtalia?” she offered, wanting to do something since Haddie was going to be helping Chai.

“Of course,” Haddie said. She node to Raphtalia before taking Chai’s hand and leading her back into the washroom and closing the door. She’d brought some comfortable clothes in for her to change into when she was done. Some clean, soft drawstring pants and a matching top. “Let’s get you out of your clothes and then I’ll help you into the bath,” she said. Haddie was used to helping Penny when she was little, so this wasn’t anything new to her. She was only a year younger than Chai was, but in this moment, she was in big sister mode.

Oaken couldn’t get an audience with Kahi at the moment, nor Rocky. But in this case, the lady alphas had just as much power. He did manage to get in touch with Millia, who had agreed to meet with him. He was on his way to her office, where she’d been already looking into any potential spells or curses that could have befallen Ryn… while baby Ri slept in a bassinette. He needed to address the matter of Chai’s tribe… their mistreatment of her… their attempt at coercing her to end herself… and he was armed with three of their names. Yohan, Jeorge and Clint (I don’t remember the last one, so… making it up lol).
_____________________________________________________

“So tell me… what exactly is… ‘it’?” Rael asked curiously. “Like, what is one who has ‘it’ able to do with… ‘it?’” Even he had to laugh a bit at how odd their conversation must sound to anyone who might be eavesdropping. They would know better than to eavesdrop on Vyshae, though. Rael had heard of Grace before, but… he honestly knew nothing of it. Why it was given, how it was passed down… what someone could even do with it. What was the purpose of ‘Grace?’ He was put on pause, essentially, as Vyshae had to take an urgent call from her queen… and then needed to call Finnoren right after.

Alder paused a moment, his eyes going a bit wider, but he recovered well. The princess was asking him to… service her this afternoon? If he was unsure about her words, she made it all too clear that it was exactly what she meant when she made a gesture towards her place. He knew it would probably behoove him to accept the offer, since this was Blaise… and she did have a reputation of making lives miserable if she wasn’t made happy. Was he hoping to fall into bed with the dragon girl? Absolutely. Could he still do that after falling into bed with Blaise? Why not? He moved around his cart and set about closing it up. He locked it and put the key around his neck before pushing it into the open stall behind him and closing the door.

“Closing up already, Alder? It’s awfully early,” Surinda said from the next cart over.

“Yeah, Suri. I forgot I have something I need to do this afternoon. See you tomorrow, right?” Alder said, to which she nodded. It was not skin off her back. She’d get his customers now. With that, Alder turned to find himself face to face with Blaise. IT wasn’t that she wasn’t a pretty elf. She was… but Blaise’s temperament, her coldness and her selfishness… well, that tended to make her a little less attractive. Night Elves, it was becoming clear, were actually quite noble… and they were attracted to those who were as deep, genuine and pure as the night sky. Blaise wasn’t exactly… that. But Alder was clearly in for a ride.
___________________________________________________

Calla felt the wind go out of her as she was dropped unceremoniously onto a pile of haybales in the royal stables. The steeds in their stalls seemed irritated by the commotion. The Cloud Fawn was being pinned at her waist as her clothes were pulled at more and she could see the intention of the centaur clearly.

“No time to make it nice. Wouldn’t even if there was,” he said as the front legs of his horse body laid on either side of her, his need pushing up under what was left of her skirt, but he recoiled some when she used her leg to kick him there. Hard to miss something like that on a centaur. “Now I’ll make it worse,” he whickered as he grabbed her and turned her onto her stomach, the straw drawing blood along her body where it stabbed into her. She continued kicking back under him, even as he reached forwards and covered her mouth, only to be met with teeth.

“You little wench!” he shouted as he drew his hand back to strike her. She couldn’t fight if she was unconscious, after all…

Quinn moved to open the door when they arrived, letting Rumi help him in. “Just get me to the couch. I can make it to the bed from there. You need to go check on your kids,” he urged. He could smell the concern rising up in Rumi after seeing the guards in the hallway. “Thanks for helping today… then and now. Go on,” he said, knowing Seanan would have him from here.

Ashe entered with Seanan after the guys and heard Quinn’s request. She looked to Seanan and gave her a hug. “You’ll be okay?” She asked, but if Rumi came up to lead her back out the door, she would go. To check on their babies.

_____________________________________________________________

Esric put the crystal into his pocket once the call ended and he looked at Sarah.

“He’s on his way?” Sarah asked, to which Esric nodded as he came out and leaned his arms against the counter to watch her make the hot chocolate. “He must have just finished his shower, then.” She added, knowing Minato’s afternoon routine, since he hadn’t learned to control his own sun magics yet.

“Yeah, that’s what he said. He wasn’t properly put together yet… but he’s coming over,” Esric said offhandedly and then paused as Sarah dropped the spoon into the pot.

“Darn it,” She said as she fished it out and then went to rinse the handle in the sink. “He said that, did he?” she asked and smiled to herself. “Not often a High Elf will show up looking less than his or her best. They don’t like to put off the air that they’re looking for something else,” she said as she returned to the pot. “Unless they are,” she added.

Esric listened and then paused and seemed to let that remark sink in. “What are you going on about?”

Sarah just laughed. Sounded like Minato would absolutely love something else… but Esric was still settling in. But if he was willing to entrust his talisman to Minato’s keeping… it sounded a bit like Esric would like something else too. “It all depends on just how unkempt her looks,” she mused to herself.

“1 pm?” Tilly repeated in slight astonishment. He had to be joking, right? “I’m famished, but… it’s not really 1 pm, right? I didn’t sleep half the day away, did I?” she asked, her heart beating a little faster at the thought. She clearly wasn’t used to being so off her schedule. Guess that’s what having a boyfriend could do to someone… though she hadn’t gotten around to calling him that yet!

“My brother exhausted you. It’s alright,” Nessa said from the open door to her brother’s suite attached to hers. Her remarks were suggestive enough to leave Tilly surprised by the woman’s appearance and also bashful from the words. She then shifted to tug the shirt down more that she was wearing. One of Nyx’s shirt, which was already very long on her. It certainly looked like he’d exhausted her in other ways that simply staying up watching over him, especially with her dressed in nothing but one of his shirts. “I have a pair of shorts that should fit you,” she offered as she glanced at her big brother to see what color he was right now. Was he embarrassed, annoyed? A bit of everything? And yet he couldn’t be mad with his precious baby sister for teasing, right?

Kahi moved into the study with his son and waited for the door to be close before nodding. “That’s because things are troubling,” he said. “You received your mother’s message about Ryn… what he’s done… that he’s in custody right now?” he asked. “Does the name Jado resonate with you?”

Maks nodded and continued to eat, gesturing to Vi to wipe her face too.

Violet mimicked the motions, missing some despite her attempts to clean her mouth. She set the napkin down on the table, then picked up her milk and drank some, setting the cup down. She looked at Sorei again. “Do you and Gigi sleep in the same bed?” she asked him curiously. “Like Faufau and Maks do?” she asked.

Maks tensed a little. There was one night… one… when he and Fauve had mated while the girls slept in the next bed over. It was such a large room… they’d been so quiet and careful. He hoped when they talked about sleeping in the same bed… that’s all they meant!

“FauFau says that it makes her feel good, so maybe you can make Gigi feel better too,” Vi added.

Yep… she was talking about sex. Fauve had said that many times when they did it. That it felt so good. So good. Maks moved one elbow onto the table and casually covered his eyes, letting out an exasperated sigh.
_____________________________________________________________

Trinket looked around at what seemed like the whole universe moving backwards in time. It made her tummy feel a little queasy. She wasn’t trained to endure it, after all… Of course, it was something they all had experienced, and it was to be expected. She just had to keep her focus… try to push through it when she arrived. She nodded to Nyx when he told her to just follow her heart. It was her truest compass… She was a Bonobas. They were brave and strong of heart and they persevered. She had a lot to live up to… and she would do her best. Things started to come into focus around them, as they were settling into the time where Ryn was… and eventually Nyx would leave her standing there in the dimly lit, empty room… empty aside from Ryn. She was a petite raven-haired girl with sable fur. Looking more like her Sheltie mother than her Husky father, but she had his eyes and a cute little flop at the tops of her fuzzy, silky ears like her mom.

Rostan made a gesture to Pallas. “Keep moving,” he said, his voice moving through the water like he was speaking to her on dry land. That was something a Lemurian could do… but Pallas needed to keep the scale under her tongue. She couldn’t speak and shouldn’t try. He used his halcyon magic to make the water around them move, like they were suddenly being propelled faster through the caves to the entrance and away from whatever that was River was holding back. Her song was growing distant as they started to see the light pouring down. They were out of the caves… and the tide had come in more, so they had to make a little more swim to the shoreline. They broke the surface and he moved to get Gala to shore. “Come, take her!” he yelled to the others who were waiting. “Marin! My spear!” he yelled.

Marin moved to get his spear from his things and brought it to him. “Do you need me?” she asked.

“No. Stay here with Pallas. There’s something down there… and we’ve seen these things come ashore before. Defend the water’s edge, just in case,” Rostan said before he turned and dove back in, swimming like a missile through the water, back to where he’d last seen River.

Marin took Pallas’s hand and helped her back onto the sand and to her feet. “What’d you see down there?” she asked.

________________________________________________________

Topaz nodded a bit and tried to shake those emotions off. “Alright…” She said before moving to nudge him to turn around again as she picked the salve up again and went to finish applying it to his back. She was hungry… she felt a bit lightheaded from it, honestly… or maybe it was these intense emotions… or the crying. Maybe it was all of the above. Regardless, she finished with his back and moved to set the jar aside on the nightstand while Fii finished putting on his shirt so they could go eat. “All set…” she said, still taking a few breaths to settle that lingering tightness in her throat.

“She said he smells like sweet things… like a bakery,” Minerva said, recalling it. “Don’t know if that means he likes sweet things, but it’s a reasonable thought,” she added as she started getting Pell to put the dry ingredients to get as she got the wet done and preheated the oven. They’d be done in no time. The oven here seemed to be magically enchanted. Baking was a breeze.

“I haven’t really explored the whole place. I cleared the house when we first got here, but… actually, I think I do remember seeing a library. I thought it was odd that it was on the third floor…” Cassius said. “Did you want to go see if I’m right?” he asked with a smile.

“Same source?” Senn repeated, confused. “But wasn’t the source of your brand your father?” he asked. “Is this like when he was tormenting you and Juno in your dreams?” he asked, wondering how this man was so damn powerful, even in death. He had to be dead… but Yuuri was talking like he was alive. She seemed so sure of it. “Maybe you should call your sister. See if she’s feeling anything similar,” he suggested. Juno wasn’t able to feel the thrumming of the brand she’d had, because hers had been internal. She’d died when she destroyed her’s… and she’d been reborn in a body that was brand new… having never suffered that brand. She did, however, sense him. She was able to brush it off, though, for the most part… because there was so much new magic around her right now with Torin becoming Druid and unlocking Mystrian heritage in himself… It was easy to overlook what her magic was telling her.

Thierry looked at the food and back to him, nodding. “It all looks good,” she said. “Thank you,” she added quietly. She still felt out of place. He was being so nice. She moved a pillow onto her lap and sat with her back against the wall and the warm tapestry behind her, then put the tray on the pillow. She picked up a stunning red berry and took a bite of it. It tasted like nothing she’d eaten before. Gracia and Priam had let a lot go downhill in the kingdom. They reserved the best gardens for themselves, though nowhere near as vibrant and delicious as those on this estate, while the rest of Arcadia had bland or even foul crops. She picked up half of the sandwich and took a bite, closing her eyes as she chewed. She wanted to cry. It was so simple and yet it tasted so good. She didn’t come from a noble or wealthy family, not like Minerva or Pellian had… so of course… quality soil wasn’t something her family had. And, of course, as a Queen’s Guard, she was given the bare minimum, to encourage her to do her job.

She opened her eyes and looked at Heirloom, moving to set down the sandwich. She swallowed and picked up the drink he’d set on the table by the bed, sipping it. IT was a sweet fruity tea with a hint of tartness to it. She set her glass down, unsure she wanted to ask… but she needed to know. “What happened this morning?” she asked him quietly. Her last memory was being in MAllium’s room, being told about her parents… and Mallium’s expectations of her to get back in the bed. Then Heirloom was suddenly there… and she couldn’t remember anything more.

Pandora tipped her head back a bit to look up at Leif. She turned her head to the side and nuzzled a bit against his arm. It was so innocent… yet so not at the same time… to be in a bath with Lief. If they hadn’t mated, it would most certainly not feel so comfortable. But it was… it was comfortable. It was comforting. It was all things wonderful just to be held by him, to feel his heartbeat steady against her back, his hands moving under the water along her sides, not to excited, but to soothe. “I know I probably should actually get washed up… but I don’t want to move,” she admitted.
________________________________________________________________

Zai felt immediately protected when Aiyan took her hands in his and spoke with such confidence and certainty. She nodded and let out a soft sigh. “Okay.” It wasn’t something coming in a matter of hours, like last time. It was days out… days they had to prepare. “Okay… we’ll go to the waterfalls,” she agreed.

“I know,” Naiya said, moving to cup Kei’s face between her hands and drawing her tiger in close to place a deep kiss on his lips. She broke it and pressed her forehead to his, looking into his eyes. It was like their souls could touch like this. “I know, because I want to protect you and Breece and everyone else I love too. We made it through the last one. We’ll make it through again,” she said. “We’ll better this time,” she added. She could feel it… there was something about her and Aiyan’s connection to each other, to the roses, to Ruze… they hadn’t reached their full potential yet. But they would… they would before Silvantis returned. They’d be ready.

Singo nodded in agreement before just moving to touch his head as he laid it back on the pillow. He really needed this to pass. But he would be a good patient… which meant having patience. AS long as he was good to go by the time whatever was coming came… and it felt like, from Zalli’s outburst, something was coming.

“Does this happen often to you? These… I don’t know what to call it. It doesn’t seem like a vision the way they happen to Lorna,” Arc said, and he spoke from personal knowledge. He’d known Lorna since she was a little girl, back when she was a princess… He finished with one leg and then cleaned it up a bit more before applying the zion in concentrated form to the sutures and the wound. He left it to fully dry and moved to the other leg, working to do the same with this thigh and the wounds she’d torn open again on it. Thankfully, she didn’t pull the stitches in her lower leg wounds… but these ones were more concerning for him.

“Guess it’s good he’s a healer,” Nydia said when Nysa mentioned Zalli seemed careless with her health. She then laughed a bit. “I think she fascinates him. We haven’t seen her kind around here… Honestly, those that are in our realm from the Ne’Ther… well, they aren’t obvious about it,” she noted. So someone like Zalli was new and interesting. “Demetri wasn’t jealous about when Arc delivered the twins,” she mused as she thought back. “Actually, he just asked really plainly afterwards if everything still looked good down there,” she laughed. “Imagine a husband asking his wife’s healer if she was still good down there. Making light of what could have been quite awkward, probably,” she said. That man in the other room had seen both of them that way, and yet he was such a professional, such a chivalrous man… it was like he wiped the memory away.

Oden held onto Kiyo when she seemed to teeter just a bit from the sensation of the lei line nexus they’d just stepped into. “You okay?” he asked as Tasha explained the house’s affect. Kiyo looked like she just felt… relief… peace maybe. A sense of safety at last. He then looked at Tasha and nodded. “Thank you. Really. You’ve all been more than gracious,” he said.

Novel moved inside. “Ooo, wow… yeah, even I can feel that,” she said about the energy in the cabin, her feathers ruffling on her wings some before smoothing out again. She looked around. The place smelled like cinnamon sugar and some sort of herbs. She walked around some and poked her head into the rooms. Only three rooms… One washroom, albeit quite large… but that did leave some sleeping arrangements to be made. There were five of them, after all.

“It’s plenty,” Oden said, having counted the rooms. “Kiyo, do you want to wait to eat something first or I could go back and draw you a bath?” he offered. He knew she would want both before she probably wanted to go to sleep or at the very least lay down and rest…

“Seems like they’ll be rooming together,” Novel noted. It would make sense that she and Zuri would share and Regis would have his own room to himself, though Novelyn figured she’d be just as comfortable on the sofa if need be.

Lorna finally collected herself and pulled back just a bit, feeling the warmth of Naria’s hands, one on her back, one on the back of her head. She looked up at him, grateful for her sight now… to see him and the concern knitted into his eyes, but the comfort and reassurance that was there too. “I saw the black mountains… the ones where Thanos is,” she said, and when she said that name… she clearly meant the golem of Raiser’s that had nearly killed Naria… “It’s Silvantis. He struck some deal with her. She’s sending an army for him… to finish what he started. Furies… Drow… innocent beings that have been possessed by things that will serve her,” she said. It was true… most Furies were actually created when someone innocent was infected… just as a Drow was an innocent who was possessed. “To protect ourselves, they’ll have to be killed… but I also feel like they should be saved…. I just can’t see if they could be,” she admitted. Of course… they did have a two holy warriors amongst them, one from Star Isle, one from Evangelion. They could purge Drow from their innocent hosts… and Ethion had Miravanna… which could purge the Fury infection… though it’d never been attempted on someone who had fully transitioned or been in that form long-term…

“Good,” Sylar said simply, then sighed. “Now we wait and we help the Druids to make plans… and we… will need to make plans of our own,” he said, his eyes falling to his wife’s belly. Their baby was coming soon. Too soon in this situation. They could induce her… have their child born before the attack. He could send her somewhere with Erza… somewhere safe. His mind going to the same place as the others. The Sylph would take her… It would certainly ease the worry of Erza’s about her fate or Garand’s…

“Vyshae,” Finn answered as he just finished speaking with the High Elves. “Have you spoken with Traya or Sylar?” he asked her, figuring that’s why she was calling.

Poesy couldn’t help that she was upset. She kept being made to be apart from Meliodas… by force or by circumstance. She only felt safe with him… and now she wasn’t even going to be with Traya or the others who she’d at least come to trust. “You promise?” she asked. He would come back… he would come get her from wherever he was sending her.

Riesa was quick to gather the elves for Meliodas, who would come out to address them shortly. She then made her next call… to Andromache. IT was a big ask… Not only would she ask her half-sister to allow so many vulnerable parties to take sanctuary in her realm, but she was also in need of their assistance in defending Ethion again. To protect the Spiritus, the oldest of the spirit trees… which would likely cause the demise of the other spirit trees if it were to die… the Sylph would oblige. Andromache even agreed to reach out to Pyros and see if he would be willing to help too. Of course, what Riesa didn’t know was that her sister was currently talking to her from Pyros’s bed. He was hearing the whole conversation.

Andromache sighed as she ended the call and looked at him. “Silvantis again. This time seems to be worse than the last… At least this time you’re on our side,” she noted about the fiery-tempered man.

Fable woke up in an unfamiliar place. Slowly she realized where she was and she sat up. “Fennis?” she asked. She was in his home and in his… bed? What had happened? She then groaned and fall back into his pillows. “Oh no, it happened again,” she grumbled. Sometimes she had episodes where she just blacked out. It must have happened when he was tending to her arm. She didn’t know why it happened, but it did… Thankfully, it had never happened on a mission or in a battle, but if it did… She honestly had no idea what it was… It wasn’t the first time she’d woken in his bed. Always for the same reason. Never because something else had happened… though it’d crossed her mind. “No… you’re friends… and you’re pathetic. Always passing out. Who wants that?” she grumbled to herself as she pulled a pillow over her face.

There was a knock at Kirie and Eko's door. It was Maize and Athrun. They'd gone to the furthest house first... and she also hoped that Kirie would have some insights.

After a few moments and the sounds of some scuffling inside the house, Eko answered the door dressed in only a pair of pj pants. He looked a bit flushed and his hair was mussed. He took a deep breath to compose himself and nodded to them. "Maize. Athrun. Hi." He looked behind him to see if Kirie was decent. It looked like she was. He looked back to them. "What's going on? Need to come in?"

Maize paused for a moment. It was clear they'd been doing... something... "Don't want to interrupt--"

"Nah. You're good," Eko said.

"We brought you some things. Muffins and jam..." Maize said as she picked up one of the baskets and offered it to Eko, which he took.

"Thanks.. but you two look like something else is going on. You okay?" Eko asked, Kirie sure to join him in the doorway shortly.

"We just... we both felt something," Maize said slowly. It seemed like Eko and Kirie were too distracted with each other to maybe have sensed things were amiss.

__________________________________________________________

Myth smiled, but then paused and tipped her head, her ears tipped forwards. She laughed and nodded. “Thank you, too,” she said when Noctis called her pretty. “You’re cute. Willow did a good job with you,” she noted as she looked back at Link and paused. “What are you looking at?” she asked. Seemed he was in agreement with Noctis about Myth being pretty… but he tried not to show it. And failed.

Savarian looked over as he heard his name and saw Cecilia leaning there. He paused and swallowed to wet his throat. She truly was pretty, and he kept thinking back to the other night. But he also thought back to that moment when, in spirit, he and Tegra had kissed. He shook his head. Everything in his head was so jumbled and confusing… “Yeah… I was just looking to see the lunar mirror, I think the Spriggan called it. To help Tegra recover tonight,” he said. “But I want to make sure it isn’t stagnant. I don’t want him to use it if it’ll just make him sicker,” he said. He got this weird feeling, like a tingling up his spine. Not unpleasant, but just… odd. “Everything alright with you?” he asked her, unaware she was guarding the door that contained Zen behind it.

“I’m sure you’ll feel ever so free and light,” Cressida said with a smile. Her hair was already drying, her wings currently ‘away,’ appearing as tattoo-like markings on her back of two sets of wings. It made things like bathing easier to do. Her tail moved over Ettie’s legs and she sat up on his lap some more, catching her towel as it loosened. “I’ll go get dressed. I’ll be right back,” she said before she got up and headed back inside to find some items left for each of them in the dresser. She tossed the towel onto the bed for now and started to get dressed, not even thinking about the fact Etios could turn his head and see everything the Drixen was doing, even if she never gave him more than her profile or her back. IT wasn’t like it would be the first time Ettie had seen Cressida in a state of undress.. but it had been a while, and it was the first time as a male.

Quistis took a breath and shook her head. “You weren’t the one to hurt me. In fact… you didn’t want to hurt anyone. I could tell that,” she said. “I think the only reason that elf is alive right now is because you didn’t obey as much as they thought you would,” she said, shaking her head. “I’m making assumptions, I guess… but I think I felt that much…” she added, meaning when she’d howled in the tower… to break the false tether on Tegra. L’Arc had been caught in it… and it was like something came back at her through her howl… something that told her he wasn’t like the others. “I can’t imagine… having your own family be so… awful,” she said honestly. “I’m sorry you lost your friends…” she said. He was probably sorry his brother had stolen from her too… “I’m Quistis…” She said simply. It was an invitation… an opening… He could give her any name. He could choose right there… would he be Ruion… or would he be L’Arc. Each name carried it’s own connotation, at least to him…

Alcoyne smiled as Blake said you are back. She knew what he meant. For a while there she had not had the strength to take on this form and it had been a struggle to speak. But she nodded. "I am...it was like a rush of energy when Silvi returned. I'm glad I've missed this being able to talk to all of you. " she said as she walked up and took the list skimming down it.

"Mela is making them?" She said a bit surprised but shook her head. " No, this isn't her hand writing, I have seen it before...of course. Dimael. I'm sure he'd show her how to craft this type of charm. Its actually quiet powerful....like Divine protection from an Ancient powerful." She said looking at him. "Which means he's looking to help you protect against someone quite powerful. To require this level..." Alycone moved to walk gesturing for Blake to follow. "Its a gypsy witch. They're quite dangerous....enough so to warrant this level of protection. " she walked up to a tall set of shelves with small 4x4 drawers. Running her finger over the fronts she opened one and pulled out the four gemstones repeating it for each one on the list. Setting them down in small piles as she checked off each one ge still needed. Pulled a small velvet pouch for each, putting them in separate bags before putting those into one medium sized velvet bag and held it out to him. "Blake the girl who was controlled by the dagger...if you happen to speak with her tell her, she is stronger then the dagger. She needs to know...to this day that blade has fallen into the hands of fifty people that might not seem like a lot...but she now makes three the dagger could not corrupt and consume. For that reason it could be sealed here beyond anyone's reach, without the need for Holy magics to weaken it. She made it because she was to strong for the dagger, it can no longer hurt anyone. She made that possible."

Winnie smiled as she worked along. It was going quickly now that she was handling the shaded part of the prayer room. It was a decent sized room and if Amzu was watching Winnie moved about the darker shaded areas as if she had lit the room. Easily stepping around things people oft missed because there wasn't enough light to see by. But for Winreesa it was just at the higher end her eyes could pick up. It wasn't a sensitivity to light, rather like Eros she could see exceptionally well with very little light go be had. It was what constituted light blindness....

°°°°°•°°•••••••••°°°°°°•••••••••°°°°°°••••••••°°°°°••••••
Sarasha walked with them. Not sure where they were headed but she head Atticus speaking from the kitchen area and realized Samson was likely getting him as this had to do with him too. She called forth her aroma pipe even if she didn't smoke it was a comfort to hold the lovely crystal pipe. Especially since this one was a gift from Loch after her original pipe broke from old age. It had just been simple wood. This one was lovely crystal with tiny flowers embossed in gold around it. She almost always had it in her fingers. Unless she was cooking a meal for them. A gift from her best friend. Well the one she was in love with....she just hoped he never fell in love with her back. She liked there relationship like this it was perfect. But right now? Right now it was about saving them.

Anos nodded. He looked at Semper as Tatianna nodded.

"Of course. She'll be safe with me. If she happens to wake I'll tell her you'll be right back. Someone needed your help and you didn't want her getting hurt."

Anos nodded. "Thank you, that will do." He said then looked to Riggs as Semoer and Tatianna get Plume tucked in for the moment. Tatianna taking a seat next to the slumbering dragon pup. Anos turned to Riggs. "Lead the way." He said a bit surprised but it was a nice surprise. So much had changed since he first walked. Before saying who he was would have swords drawn. Now though there was relief in those around him. Because he had the ability to help them. Anos walked with them. He lifted his hand palm up as he recreated a vessel for this demon spirit. It was a simple doll from Ne'ther. Something he had destroyed long ago when a puppet master kept attacking him with it. So it was movable. Trap demons were limited by the type of vessel....normal an object that lacked any ability to move. It should be interesting....would it comply or would it incur his ire....

°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°

Safira looked at Sora as she said she wasn't. That her ability to keep her word was hinged on Safira's ability. "In other words we'd keep each other from going. It would be rough. But...neither of us seem to do the caged bird well either." She said as she looked at Sora smiling a bit. "So we either agree to keep each other company here....or work to help each other keep our promise out there right?"

°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°

Dimael smiled. "I'll see about a bath and s change of clothes for you. Also perhaps something light to eat? I'm sure you won't want anything heavy but they have a few refreshing lighter meals." He said. "And they keep well so you don't need to feel rushed to eat after." He said stepping out and catching one of the girls explaining and asking her. She nodded smiling. Telling him she'd  get a bath drawn a change of clothes and ask the girls in the kitchen to put together a light fruit salad. Once xhe had everything ready she'd be back to collect Fleur. Dimael stepped back in. "One of the maidens is preparing a bath for you and getting a change of clothes. She said she'd ask them to put together a fruit salad for you." He said wanting to let her know. She neded to know they were happy to help.

•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°
Cloud searched her eyes seeing a much calmer more centered light in them from when he first walked up. He let her go as she stepped back mentioning that he had sought her out for a different reason originally. "I was." He said in agreement as he hoisted his sword replacing it on his back and put on his gloves as he started speaking. " There are currently two options concerning the engine. Either one is going to have the same clean up in the beginning. Our saboteur put food waste in the Engines intake... it got into the main core super heated, and caused the crystals to explode and implode thankfully it also caused the Nullicite break boxes to break, which is the unfortunate oil fire smell. The other..without that..all of us and two thirds of the port town would be gone." Cloud spoke calmly as if he was discussing the weather. "A day cleaning it up after I get the detergents, solvents, degreaser and reagents....unfortunately it's all high end. Right now....if it's only the silicate biodegradable parts and crystals we're looking three days...maybe four. If there was anything acidic in there...a lot longer depending on which gears, cogs or drive shafts were ruined....I can't even give the greater estimate until I know what the inside looks like."

Cloud turned and leaned his elbows on the rail. "The other option...I clean the mess and scrap this current engine...I mentioned it a few months back....working on a different engine design for the Gale. The 'Conversion Heart'....its scale model has been running for six months now in the heavy duress chamber." Cloud looked at her. "The hook ups to power everything are the same...I have everything I need to build it and install it so the only cost would be cleaning supplies. But...the Heart would power through the Oceans like normal but it's the higher chamber that makes this unique. The Gale would be able to go up, sail through the skies. Each part of the engine has two purposes....the sky drive cools the Ocean chamber while out to sea and via versa when in the sky. No need for the intakes that caused thus mess." Cloud looked at her. "Including Clean up...to scrape and build...five days straight through..." He smiled knowing she'd veto his not getting any rest. "Eight days if I take breaks to eat and sleep in there." He looked at Igraine. "I'll go with whatever you want. The Gale is yours, if you want me to fix the current Engine I will if you want the Heart I'll install it. Oh no need for unsightly levitation stones anchored to the ship. The only one will be in the Engine itself...the secert is the Arcane Gale....this old girl was well named. " he didn't say it, this whole idea making the ship able to sail both Ocean and sky...had been Zidane's wish. He asked Cloud to revive rework and make the flight system better then in the original sky ships. Because he wanted to take Igriane sailing through the Oceans and the great SkyOcean as well. Clouds area had three rooms the largest the Engine room the second largest the 'toy box' as many of his crewmates called it. Cloud was always working on something in there. When he wasn't doing maintenance on something that is. He was attempting at the moment to make the  stead-less transportation of Gera Tekra available out here...that was tricky because the large energy Crystal's that grew out of the ground powering everything only existed in Gera Tekra. The smallest room was his chamber and shower. They all agreed it was better then tracking some chemicals through the Gale. Now though he waited for her say. The choice was hers he'd never changed something like this without asking her first.

°•°•°•°•°•°•°

Josie laughed and smiled. "By the Ancients I had no filter. If I thought an idea was nothing but a load of bullshit that served no greater purpose then to line a few pockets while the people suffered for it I saw no reason to not call it such." She said smiling. "Brayner was the worst for that. Goodness that Raven. All he cared about was keeping his seat and trying to butter up to the Royal family. Judy must have pulled me aside countless times asking if she had to stomach his attitude. Unfortunately it took a while to find a good replacement. I was surprised when they Choose Lomond....he had just turned 18. Bounced between bar fights....had my temper poor boy. But Sam and Judy both said he just needed something to give that fiery passion direction....they were right. He became a well loved Councilman."

Anna looked at him as he said he had a cake in mind. "Hmm let's see..." she said looking through the booths. Something Hemlock would like. Anna looked at the various items then paused seeing a necklace and earring set similar to a set she herself had recalled Hem looking at it often. It wasn't a cheap set. The price point had it sitting there for a long time. The flowers were small but the color would go good with anything she wore as the were a shimmering moonstone. A pretty white stone that seemed to overcast with different shades of color depending on the lighting....Anna had the funds. She didn't normally spend her checks on much preferring to spend light and helped Josie care for her loft and her mother. So she picked it up....and it was for this reason she was a bit frugal. She enjoyed doing things like this for others. Getting them something they liked but never thought they'd be able to have.

"You will." Laney said as she leaned back in her chair. "I'm sure of it. Of course let me know how it goes. " She said as she got ready to disconnect. " talk to you later Attie." She said as they ended the call and just in time too as a rather ruffled Armon entered her office looking like he'd had a really bad day him and his crew. She lifted the next set telling them to hope to it....it wasn't her fault it took them till now to finish yesterday's requests they weren't hard small problems that Safira's Guardian angel unit handled. And sometimes larger ones that took a few days. It was funny how easy Safira's team made it look while Armon's team....seemed to be struggling with the simplest of tasks.

°•°•°•°•°•°•°•••••

((Occ. Going to put up what I have for now. I'll finish the rest after I get up. Lol ))

Sephiroth took the tea offered to him and began drinking. He didn't know it was to help purge the lifetime of magical manipulation put on him. He did listen though as Bless spoke and everytime he paused to long she'd insist he drink more. Once he drained that cup full he was quiet thinking about what she said. He didn't realize to many he looked easily manipulated....here in Aeon with him falling under Cleric Zinfandel's control he could understand it. The biggest problem was there parents to everyone else but Bless calling him 'Church' or 'Chapel' nicknames that Zinfandel had made a spell out of. He couldn't see the future or that his fate had a bright one or dark. The hardest part for him was outside of Bless touching someone flooded him with there memories. Overwhelming him and had caused him to loose all sense of self as a child. During his time asleep though he had found himself in a massive Library....sitting in a chair next to a lit fireplace and sitting opposite him was...an snowy owl. She told him her name and that once she had been an Ancient. But she became consumed with her own power so now she was guide of this place. That Twilia arranged this....for his sake asked her to teach him how to control his gift.

Honestly till Bless started talking he had thought it a weird dream...when she mentioned he needed to drink more he tipped the now empty tea bowl to which she refilled it and insisted he continue drinking. What he had been taught was wrong. He wasn't placing a protection on the Shisha but erasing her memories. Rendering her a blank slate to be used as a tool. That each Oracle was not a true one because the went along with it. Twilight was the first true Oracle since Twilia herself.  He paused after taking a drink as he heard his own voice angrily exclaiming to someone it was wrong....what the wanted him to do was wrong. Each Memoria had there own strengths and weaknesses....according to what he learned. His frightened him....he could if he wanted erase a person's memories and write new ones...because of the way Zinfandel had him taught by the prior Memoria to him....the way his gift took shape. But according to Cvinda it was the darker way his gift could be used....the brighter...if he came upon someone who 'lost' all there memories because of an accident or severe trauma he could reconstruct there memories find the fragments or build them from the memories of there loved ones of them. But he was listening and drinking the tea.....

He paused....Bless's voice faded into the background as he tripped a moment of perfect recall....the same Tiffan had used to make the medicine needed to save Opal. But he found himself standing in Cleric Zinfandel's home, there parents behind him....and a few of Zinfandel's devoted followers to the side. There mother was the Memoria before him. She was speaking on how great an honor it was to be passed down the task of casting the protection on the Shisha....his denouncing it....his parents didn't even call him by name. The only one who did...was Bless....he felt like things were cracking in his memories falling apart and falling away.

Sephiroth set the bowl down before he spilled it holding his head a moment as more and more spiraled out....as the memories that felt wrong to him broke apart falling away like pieces of a broken mirror or glass shattering to dust and disappearing. There mother had....as there father and the others held him still..she had used her own gift on him as Zinfandel cast some spell on him linking it to those nicknames he placed his hand against the bowl when Bless picked it up. Stopping it from coming forward. "I have no room for more" he answered. As more and more spiraled out in his minds eye.

After a moment he lowered the hand holding his head...."Our mother...she used her own gift as a Memoria to manipulate my memories....and Cleric Zinfandel used some spell he crafted....made it to be reinforced and strengthened every time someone called me by those nicknames....everyone did but you." He looked at her. "You refused....insisted on calling me by name...thank you Bless...." he leaned back. "Its...more then that....if I cast that spell another memoria won't be needed...to 'reset' her....it'll never need to be done again. If I cast it she'll never be able to form memories again...I'll have completely erased her ability to do so...because....I can erase and completely rewrite someone. When I do it....its irreversible...." he looked ar his hands. "Its wrong....completely wrong just because I can doesn't mean I ever should. But....there is another with a gift more powerful then mine, she can heal someone through there memories. Me? I realized it...during the last Oracle....when she bid me to cleanse and reset Pherenice for the next Oracle who would soon be conceived...." he looked at her. " Her words made me feel ill....even as she grabbed my hand flooring me with her memories....I saw things....moments that some said Pherenice was there for that Pherenice herself had no memory of...questioned why she did something...and she'd just stare blankly at them later....saw every time our mother invoked that so called Blessing....and remember it making me feel sick to see her doing it. As she stressed that one day it would be my duty to...Cleanse and restore the purity of the Shisha...."

Sephiroth closed his eyes.."Pherenice isn't the only one they use as if a tool....my ability is supposed to be used to find and heal a fractured mind....find and  repair broken or lost memories....not destroy a person's sense of self....but...am I really nothing more then a tool?" He whispered sounding like the brother Bless would remember not who she had been trying to break through to since that day in Zinfandel's home..."am I really so easily manipulated....am I really that pathetic?" He whispered to be easily controlled and manipulated by others.... he got up leaving the bed his fist hitting the wall as he bowed his head....as *his* memories came fully back into place..."that weak?"

°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°

Silvi smiled gently to Mira. "It doesn't have to be right now, if at any point you have questions or concerns you can ask me." Silvi said gently as she watched the girl before her. She seemed to be doing some inner reflection at the moment. " take your time Mira, you'll know if you feel comfortable accepting or not when your ready. There's no rush." Silvi said as she regarded the girl before her. "Mira regardless of wither your answer is yes or no . My door is always open. Should you have need of assistance or just need someone to talk to or listen." She said wanting to make that clear even if she said no, that didn't mean should she wish to talk or need advice she could still come to Silvi.

°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•

Chrona nodded. "She does. She has the ability to sense and see magic. Its quiet the gift. She could do more with it with training." She said but sighed. " Your right about time always in a state of flux....I suppose I could give them a nudge. They'd be happy together....but ice freezes faster then they're going..."

She looked st the Mercury orbs floating in the room. Sephiroth if he became corrupted would on day fall to Tiffan. Thst she would have to destroy his mind...to stop him...would destroy her. Tiffan would never forgive herself most likely. Chrona looked at the orbs as Orkla said he was easily manipulated....Chrona looked the orbs....Sephiroth didn't just see memories from people though...nature plants objects. For that reason he started wearing gloves to keep from triggering those memories in his youth. So many, he didn't see ghosts of memories but would at times if he touched something like an old artifact see its entire history....she looked at Orkla. " They're gifts could not be more different...his...A Memoria Historia....while she has the ability to heal even on a physical level. As she did for Weiss."  Chrona walked up to her friend. "I don't know if I'd say he's easily manipulated...Tiffan wouldn't need to destroy his mind in that dark future if that's the case. She could sway him back to the light." She looked at the orbs. "But I would agree that he's been manipulated, used by the Clerics of Aeon. Including his own parents....the only one who was true to him is  Bless..." she looked at Chrona. "Twilia saw them....long ago. Twilight, Bless and Sephiroth....if he chooses the correct path he can completely restore Pherenice's mind her memories....its what we are all hoping for."  Chtona looked at the orbs again. " He can't stay in Aeon though. After he restores Pherenice the Cleric's will seek to punish him....they'll hurt him."

°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°••
Opal smiled. "That's quite the cute blush." She teased Sunny a little but her smile was warm. "Seriously though I'm happy for you both." She said softly. When Levi smiled and blushed a bit herself Opal teaeed her a little bit too. It was clear she was still tired and recovering but she'd never want these two wallowing in sadness because she got hurt. So to see them smiling and blushing a bit made her happy too.

Lyka nodded and reached up taking the other side. He thanked Traitorin for his help.

"Of course just be careful." Trait said to which Lyka nodded. He watched them a moment longer then came upon a cute sight...Vespa was trying to inch her way slowly somewhere and two nurses paused seeing her. He walked down to his little sister..."Vespa are you headed somewhere? Do you want some company?" He asked nothing was harder then breaking out of ones comfort zone. The nurses seeing he had it started walking again. He had no idea Vesps was headed to the infirmary or that she was trying to figure out if she had the same gift as him. Just minus that nasty little curse added onto it.

Lacey looked at him as he spoke sincerely to her. Assuring her it was alright. She nodded when he said she'd have to wait a bit after they sealed it unable to walk for a while. He was right. But it was his last question that caused her to blink a bit and turn her head. "I wouldn't say irritating no..." she said feeling the heat of a blush stain her cheeks irritated with herself for the dead giveaway of that reaction. "Definitely not irritating..." more like distracting....she liked Zeke...a lot but she was cursed to die and who would want that...she pressed down a bit to keep the wound from bleeding out more. She was cursed to die...broken slowly as her body ripped itself apart. Alone unwanted and unloved....or so the words of the curse went. Someone had mentioned to her that perhaps the means of breaking the curse was falling in love and having someone fall in love with her back....then the person had laughed stating how cruel the means of breaking the curse would be....who would fall in love with someone doomed to die like she was. She shook her head. "I'd say more...distracting..." but in a good way of course.

°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°

Raphtalia nodded. "Yeah." She said as she shifted a bit. Penny seemed full of energy too. Raphtalia looked at the hair resting on her fingers. It was beautiful but she wondered....was there really no poachers here? Hiding what they did....Chai had seemed panicky as if she knew something perhaps that pack she arrived with was hiding some rather dark secerts.

Chai accepted the help but when her top was off she shifted....old scars from whips as a child...the burned brand on the inside of her left breast....her tails curled around her she was blind but she knew the scars that covered her frame. But there were those who she didn't know wouldn't view her scars as ugly rather but beautiful because they meant she was a fighter. That she never gave up.

Millia sat behind her desk. Her office was warm and cozy a fire burning in the fire place as she went over documents awaiting Oaken's arrival. He mentioned there was an urgent matter he wished to discuss with her. And urgent it was....Yohan's group wasted no time....she looked at the missive seeing a note that implied a copy was sent to Rain as well as Rocky and Kahi. She set down the book she picked up and lifted the scroll from the combined council. Reading it and its claim...that a girl tried manipulating and forcing Yohan to become hers. Then faked an attempt at killing herself blamed him....and was currently under the protection of Horizon.....Yohan was demanding she be handed over to answer for all the grief and torment she was causing him.....the name mentioned who took this girl....Oaken. if she was corrupt like they implied the mist would have warned Oaken. Yohan's claims were backed by Jeorge and Clive. (Close. Lol very close.) Millia sent back to the council that they would have to wait longer for Horizons answer. She was about to speak with Oaken....and she would happily talk further once she had the truth about the situation.

°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°

Vyshae found the topic interesting to talk about since they were referring to Grace as it. "In the simplest sense its Divine Light. Pure, incorruptible light. And it was gifted to the Scared Elves. Its said the High Elf royal family has a weaker version of it...although calling it weak would be wrong." Vyshae started when Finn picked up and she smiled a bit.

Blaise watched him close shop after a moment looking at him. He was a handsome elf. She had lost Finn and she'd find a way to get him back but for now "Come then...you'll be quiet busy for a while.." she said smirking as she leaned in "I'm going to enjoy this..." she whispered in his ear before turning and walking towards her place.

°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°

Xellen was grateful to Soleil he made it to the stable in time to see him raise his hand to strike her. Xel was there grabbing his wrist and forcing him back and away from Calla. She was scratched up all over...frightened and scared. He forced the centaur back but was beyond angry with him, smoke curled from the corners of Zel's mouth as he looked at the centaur placing himself between Calla and her assailant. Fire and lightning crackled as it was building up. " Leave now." He growled at the Centuar. The dragon's fire would do more then burn him. "I won't miss....your friends won't be coming...."

He wasn't sure why he was so certain of that other then the ominous energy that girl gave off...like she fought far worse odds then those three and lived....but those against her didn't. He'd be right...Soliel had taken them down....Galdiators fought for there lives. Soliel cut them down....they were alive but they wouldn't be moving around for a while.

"I'll never allow you to hurt her." Whisps of flame and sparks of lightning kept forth as he spoke he was barely keeping the dragon's breath in check....seeing them go after her....infuriated him....

Rumi got Quinn to the couch nodding. "Alright" he said helping him there then turned as Sean hugged Ashe.

"Quinn is right. We'll be alright now, thank you Ashe." Sean said nodding. "With everything going on...I think you could use the warm snuggles and giggles of your twins." Sean said as Rumi came over hugged Sean then took Ashe hand.

"Call us if you two need anything." Rumi said gently squeezing Ashe's hand reassuringly. He then lead her out as Sean saw them to the door. Watching them walk off a moment before she closed it then walked in and leaned in kissing Quinn.

"I'll go draw that bath." She said as she started to pull back to do that.

°•°•°•°•°•••°•

Minato had no idea that Esric had so little knowledge of High Elves or that he wouldn't dress down for just anyone. He walked down the hall drawing closer as the duo discussed things. Or rather Sarah told Esric that Minato was looking for more...he walked up knocking on the door to Sarah's suite.

For a High Elf Minato was very 'unkempt' his hair being loose was a no no. The top spilling off one shoulder half untucked the comfy but form fitting pants and shoes. He looked like a runway model....when normally he'd his hair would be woven into a braid. He'd be in uniform or some other formal attire. The sort that said out of reach or untouchable. To them the way he showed up was reserved for home when he was alone....or if he was trying to be inviting to one who held his gaze...like Esric did. Sarah might have a bit of fun with this.

Nyx...actually blushed deeply at the implied innuendo of his little sister's statement.....that he exhausted her....and the fact she was basically wearing one of his shirts as a night gown...."Nessa..." he said in protest. It really was going on 1 p.m. "I'll go...check on lunch..." he breathed walking to the kitchenette area....his mind so...went south on him....his thoughts...lNyx who was always the aloof gentleman really did want more with Tilly....

Kahiri froze and looked slowly at his dad. "Him...yeah but not for any reason that's good." Kahiri said as he walked over after shutting the door.

Sorei actually swallowed wrong causing himself to cough and his eyes to water...he really didn't want to know just how Vi knew that. How did he answer that as he continued coughing reaching for his drink and slowly taking it down as he'd pause and thump on his chest with his fist.....seriously how did he safely answer that question!

Aster looked at Sorei the to Vi. " I think you broke him Vi...." she said watching the Grim Ash wolf as his eyes watered. To Sorei though that was a relief because it gave him time to think as he recovered from choking on his sandwich....

°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°

Nyx set her down safely in the cell with Ryn he himself not actually going back with her. He couldn't. Once there the one in the future went to have the...talk with Hunter certain he wouldn't be happy Nyx just sent another of his kids into the past.

Ryn had sensed someone for a moment then nothing. Even though Trinket appeared right in front of him he couldn't see her...it was she wasn't there but she was...his eyes went out of focus when he looked were she was. Seeing an empty space when it certainly wasn't empty but his nose confused him. Trinket stopped coming around him a while ago....but her scent was there...so close even his dulled currently 'human' senses could pick it up. "Why am I,...forget it...its not like Trinket is here." He mumbled to himself as his head leaned back....Jado had made it so he really couldn't see her....

Pallas helped them get Gala ashore then turned to Marin as she asked. "It was hard go make out what it was...lit was huge...rows of razor sharp teeth four eyes....massive and pitch black. Looked like it could eat us and seemed like it was about to when River drove it off..." Pallas finished describing this nightmarish creature.

River was locked in a nightmare of a battle this thing had tentacles like a squid or octopus, teeth like a massive shark....and killing it wasn't easy. She had to dodge the long whip like appendages. When Rostan returned she'd be grateful what was truly scary was it also had four legs and feet...it could walk on land....a truly horrific monster of the deep.

°•°•°•°•

Kit nodded as she finished up. Then got up. Taking her hand reassuringly into his own he brought it up and kissed her knuckles. "Come on luv, let's get something to eat. Thanks for getting my back. You have a gentle touch." He said feeling she needed to hear it. And this moment just confirmed for him the need to wait till the baby was born. In order to ensure the safety of mother and child.

Pellian nodded as she recalled it. He looked at the cookie dough as it came together. "It is." He agreed. "And who doesn't enjoy cookies?" He asked. Nearly everyone he met even those who didn't really like a lot of sweets enjoyed cookies.

Prim nodded. "I'd like that." She said about going to the third floor with him and finding the library. She stood to walk with him there.

Yuuri nodded as Senn mentioned asking Juno about it. "I will...she might not realize it herself though. She and Torin are learning alot right now. Can't hurt to ask her." She said then shook her head no. "Not at all in fact...I get the impression he doesn't even realize its there....the connection. Yeah he's the source which is why this is so weird." She said letting Senn know this confused her to no end.

Heirloom shifted in his seat taking off his glasses to clean them as he collected his thoughts in that moment then began speaking going over what happened once he arrived. He spoke calmly and slowly letting her adjust to each new piece of information.

Leif smiled. "No rush." He countered. "I get the impression they all feel we could use the rest and peace and quiet." He tipped his head. "In fact it seems like they think we're still sleeping and they want to let us rest for now." He said one of the perks of bring an intuit.

°•°•°•°¤°¤

Aiyan smiled leaned in and kissed her gently squeezing her hands. "Come on then." He teased lightly as he stood and gently pulled Zai along with him.

Kei listened as she said she knew. As she understood him. He had returned her kiss. There was time and much to do before that but any tension was lost as he heard a growling mewl from the direction of there kitten...he let out a light laugh. "Your supposed to be napping." He said turning his head and looking at Breece.

Suna would do all she could to help him recover faster. Mostly because she didn't want him getting hurt worse when the fighting broke out and he refused to stay in bed any longer.

Zalli looked at him as he finished one leg to work on the other. His question. "Its...not like a vision...I can sense the energy....even people have it....the elements and I can tell its source if I focus on that energy where it's coming from I can see it. But to answer your question yes if there is suddenly a large mass of energy pooling somewhere it draws my attention right to it. "

Nysa nodded and smiled. "That sounds like him. What a question to ask though." She said laughing. "But your right. No one in Ethion has seen someone like her. She's certainly a mystery to everyone here.

Tasha shook her head. "You're welcome." She said as she moved to leave. "And welcome to Ethion."

Kiyoko looked at him.."a bath first I think..." she said she hadn't since she wound up in Chaos bed. After him it was the doctors running tests to ensure she was indeed pregnant and the pregnancy was stable. Still there was a baby growing inside of her. She placed her hand over her belly...this baby didn't feel evil. Then again would any unborn child feel evil before it was born. " The energy in this cabin.l." age said looking at the curse visible on her arm. "Its so strong its suppressing the curse...."

Kry looked about, he was taking everything in. But he could sense the ominous force as well as Tasha walked past him. "If you have need of my aid, you shall have it." She thanked him...certian Lorna would be relieved to hear that. He looked at Novel if she tried to take the couch he'd refuse and insist she take the other bedroom.

Naria held her listening. "Aye...it does sound like the only choice....but we do have the two young men with us...and I believe the Divinty sensed it himself...that Ethion would need his help." Naria spoke the thick Celtic accent there...but the old world tongue not so present as if there presence helped him a bit...Oden, and Kry....Kiyoko was too weak herself to have much impact on him. But....Regius was truly the Divinty....the one closest to the Ancients....his refusal to accept the necklace and to walk a oath helping people put him there. Emris would sit upon the seat until the day came if ever that he took his place there...but Naria doubted it. That young man would rather travel and aid those in need.

Traya sat on hold as Vyshae connected to Finn. She looked at Sylar as he thought of ways to keep not just her and there son safe...but Erza and Garand as well. She frowned cutely as she was certain he was even thinking of inducing her labor early.

Erza blinked...fragments of possible changes appeared and disappeared just as quickly mostly because Sylar was thinking of ways to keep them safe. But the one that caused her heart to stop a moment was when Garand and Movado were speaking...as another possibility played out...her own dead end before crumbling....things had gone into flux. It happened the days leading towards a massive battle...Choices and outcomes. She'd say nothing about it though....she'd never deny another there right to choose there own path. If the changes spiraling around her choices coming and going lead to her death...that was fine. As long as she delivered Traya and Sylar's son and kept Traya safe...that was all that mattered...

Traya though noticed the change in Erza....she stayed quiet though...wondering what the dragoness was seeing.

Vyshae nodded. "Both." She answered looking at him. "I'm sending 14 of our 15 platoons to Ethion as we speak. Sylar has asked me to find out how things are going on your end." She said aware Garand was speaking with those at the castle.

Meliodas did understand why she was upset. "I promise" answered without hesitation. "I will return to you." He firmly the truth of his words carrying though. He would come back to her.

Pyros nodded. "That elf is a troublesome one." He said as he laid there with her. " We are. They will have the aid of my people as well." He said as he looked at her. It had been cute go hear her offer to ask him as he was laying beside her. Not that Andromache's son was all that happy to realize there was something between his mom and Pyros. "As if I could say no to you Andi."

Fennris leaned on the door frame having heard her first call out to him and her words just now. "Oh I don't know about that. I certainly don't have a problem with it. Are you hungry Fable? I was just about to make lunch."

Kirie walked up looking at them then out. "There's an ill wind coming from the black mountain." She said frowning. "Heavy and ominous..."

Athrun frowned. "Can you tell anything else?" Kirie shook her head no.

°•°•°•°•°

Noctis smiled as Myth thanked her then called her cute. Then looked at Link....as he seemed to be in silent agreement "You think she's pretty too isn't that right Link?"

Link looked at Noctis her childlike innocence at times was going to be the death of him as he felt a rush of heat going straight to his cheeks and turned away....he could just die right now....yes thought she was pretty....he had always thought Myth was gorgeous....his thoughts mumbled out but because it was thought and he had opened the pathways but not shut it his answer although whispered came through quite clear.

Noctis giggled. Link was so bad at forgetting he was projecting in situations like his.

Cecelia nodded "I can take you there." She said then paused as he sensed something. "So you can sense him? In this room is an unannounced guest. His name he says is Zennix Cal...something or another...and he claims he's...related to you."

The door wasn't sound proof nor the room. " After asking me 375 times she still can't get it right? " he said with a tired sigh. "Zennox Callum Lucii." He said to which Cecelia jabbed her thumb towards the door. "What he said. He also said that he was born with something that would be impossible to have without that connection...one generation removed Grace....Tegra's Grace to be exact....and that you'd sense it." Cecelia finished.

Ettie almost looked over out of habit but caught himself....that was something shouldn't he be more cautious now? Ettie had been born a girl...some things she or rather he found himself still doing....but Ettie walked as a man now...wasn't it rude to turn his head and speak to Cress see her as she changed...especially since...it caused this sensation he never felt before right?

"Assumptions or not your right." He said in answer. " I was doing all I could to buy time...I knew Myth was coming and would likely kill me I had accepted that. They say there is no going back...but your howl quieted the Phalanx curse inside of me. I'm no longer fighting to suppress it." He said when she gave her name inviting him to do the same. He looked at her...Ruion was the name of the monster his father wanted him to be, according to the girls his friends...L'arc....was..

"I'm L'arc." he answered after a moment. "Its nice to meet you Quistis."

Wes nodded and grabbed the staff. He felt the all too familiar pull of crystals, which he shrugged off as he handed it to Will. Every crystal worth its salt had an initial pull towards him when he was close enough, so he figured it was just how they were. "Here you go. Also... if you don't mind me asking- what's up with your friend? The one in that Golem frame? Was she sick before? Or did she give up her old body for her work?" He caught himself, taking a breath. "Sorry, that's probably a sensitive topic, and I should go and ask her direct. It's just my parents and I never saw a Golem frame like she's using, and curiosity got the best of me."

~~

"You're... You're right," Sally said with a nod, looking at the stones nearby. "Hmm... how about this one?" She pointed to a purple gem, the way it was cut reminded her of Anos' eyes, a starburst pattern she liked and didn't realize her eyes now matched his since her Source was now fully awakened.

~~

Zuri nodded. "Hopefully we can get a warm meal, too. Indigo always hates when I don't eat properly."

~~

"Don't worry, Indigo, I'm sure she'll reach you as soon as she can," Daisy said to her soon-to-be brother-in-law, "You got a very strong girl wrapped around your finger- she even stood up to the Quads when they teased about having their eyes on you. The love that pushes her to do that will definitely bring her home to you, 'kay?" She smiled supportively as Indigo got up to leave, taking Caz's hand.

~~

"Sorry, the little one did not wanna stay still long enough for me to see," Apple said with a smile, "I'm sure we'll find out next check-up, though.:

~~

"You guys enjoy 'relaxing'," Ko said with a chuckle as he walked off.

"You too!" Onua said with a laugh, slightly tightening his grip on Tien's hand, "Tell Nol we said hi!"

~~

Rev sighed as he was working on nothing in particular, going from project to project before settling on further refining the M³I. Much like his wife, he was torn between his thoughts as just Reverton and his thoughts as the Guardian of the Luminara. Part of him wanted to hate Slate not for just what he did to him, Pepper, and the others, but also for dragging his own mother into this dark world. But as a Guardian he could tell that Slate wasn't completely in control of himself- the powers he held combined with the Rage Virus to push Slate towards this dark end. He looked towards Pepper from his work, seeing that she was lost in thought as well. He put away his work- it wasn't helping keep his mind off Slate and his mother anyway- and sat next to Pepper.

~~

"There's gonna be a few changes- taking care of feedings and butt changes and the like- but it's not like the passion is gonna be gone," Elly answered with a smile, "Besides, you know how stubborn Prowl can be when he has his mind on something."

~~

It wasn't a long trip to the kitchen. Parack still noticed the occasional stare, but it wasn't as bad as it was when he first got this body. Sometimes he wished his soul wasn't so strong that it changed this lycan body to what he looked like in his youth, he still felt guilty about the whole situation, even if Chaos already devoured the soul that originally resided here long before he took it for his own. "A good mix of foods should do."

~~

"Pretty amazing, huh? I don't know everything about this place, but the short time my soul mingled with Parack's did reveal some of the basics to me," Magnus said, taking Lyla's hand and following the light.

~~

"Yeah, I just wish I knew what was gonna happen... I don't want the Lab to take another friend... Saber's the first friend I remember," Syn grumbled, hating how powerless he felt.

"And look at ya, out here by yourself," Saber said, obviously proud of his girlfriend, though he was glad that she ran into Synder. He could tell she was worried; he was too, but he decided it wasn't the time to focus on what he couldn't change.

~~

Archer returned Aura's kiss, thr excitement of her saying yes leading to a bit of a different breed of excitement! He wrapped his arms around Aura's waist, simply enjoying her closeness.

~~

"Of course I will- wouldn't be much of a boyfriend otherwise, right?" Auel said with a smile, ready to move with Ari when she was.

~~

"You're too good to me- you and Rain both," Torrent said. It was clear that he still felt guilt for not being for Snow and their daughter for all these years, even if he had no idea of the truth due to he and Snow locking away the memory of that fated night.

"You'd do the same for me," Rocky said with a smile.

“Yes, that would be nice..." Juli sighed as she laid her head on Slate's shoulder, not knowing what- or who- was coming.

Acerbus smiled putting his crystal down, "It will still be a minute before she can get up here. Might want to bring the kids inside." He suggested, while they all were enjoying the sun and food it would be good to bring the children inside. He moved to take the the tray of food back inside. That little period would be perfect for Lulu to get here and drop some big news to the raven.

Sasha looking over, "She is a knight that Uncle Blake suggested to Mom. She seems nice, but of course Horace gets to be a squire in all of this." She said that little sibling jealousy sneaking up. After putting the dish to the side she turned around and nodded, "Yeah, we will be fine." She honestly knew something else was going on, Zanna heading out this morning and not back yet and Lulu stopping by more often, but the young girl couldn't leave her little sister to try and find the answers to this just yet.

Mela taking a sip of the tea and realized she almost let slip about collecting these item to protect Del. She didn't want to spread the news even after the attack that they were still worried about them and getting them protection. Wouldn't be right to spread that news and make anyone else worry. "I can't get into right now sadly." She didn't want to hold information to Lamia who been so kind to work with them. "But, hopefully Blake will come through that will make me feel better."

Jupiter looked back down to Twilight as she reassured him things were close and they be there soon. He trust her and in turn he would trust in her grandfather as well. "Okay, I'll send a message out to Donovan soon as I get back home and he will ask Fai." He told her and he was sure she would say yes to helping, but that would mean leaving Donovan with Deet and the poor raven was already nervous about that situation. He was grateful Twilight was here to settle him a little bit.

Mars moved on the walk ways and close to where they could spread their wings and take flight. "Well I promise you that we will get that." He told her. For right now he was going to make sure the feeling she was having right now would be one that she kept having as they were now husband and wife.

Crys felt Ero's hand to her waist and turned to look at him. "Hm?" and then he leaned in and whispered into her her ear she felt her feather ruffled and blushed deeply shocking herself some. "Oh.." She said and then was brought back when he mentioned heading over to talk to Rao. "Oh right sure the shades." She said brining herself back to realty. "Right right, talking to the Nuns bodyguard." She noted getting off the stool.

"Well, your highness seems to try and cut straight to the point doesn't he?" Midas said with a little bit of a chuckle to himself. "But, don't be to harsh on the lad." Midas was trying to strike up a conversation with the Knight. He got some good information already listening to Noa and Pops, but now this was better.

Nessaran shaking her head. "As much as that can be a virtue there are times and places for such talk." She looked to her squire. "And this is not one of them." Horace nodded and taking in the lesson.

Rao held on to the hug and let it go to stand up and head towards her door. He looked at her window, "I'd get ready I am sure Donovan will be heading over soon." He told her and headed out into the hallway. He making his way towards the front entrance his normal post most of the day, watching those that came in for one reason or another. And gets the best spot to walk in any other guests.

Amzu watched her maidens cleaning up and noticed how much easier the young Winreesa was moving in the shady area. Picking up and cleaning up with ease. She starting to make notes that she may need to get something for the young one's eyes. Perhaps with that she could start to train with her healing even more. She walked over to Shiri, "You've taken to Winreesa these past few weeks." She said having taken notes on how she been treating her. "It is good to work with your sisters and build those bonds." She told her.

***

Samson may not seen what Loch did or even hear, but he did hear him agreeing to at least sit down. That was a very good start. "All right, come in here we will use my son's office." He said, it was his office when he was the full Lord but he gave it to Acerbus we he took control. This felt like an emergency and pretty sure Acerbus would not mind.

***

Zlo blinked, "Soraya....Soraya..." He repeated, the name was close the picture in his head was clear and then fuzzy. He saw her, in the Unkindness. No there was times before that many times. No those were Missy or were they? He groaned holding his head. "I think so...golden wings and...Arrgg!" He dropped to his knees a moment as his eyes shut and then snapped open.

"No, this vessel belongs to Chaos. He will fulfill his mission!" A different strange voice came out from Zlo's mouth.

***

Serg couldn't help but keep smiling as Nascha mentioned she was just very observant. Putting on his jacket he nodded, "The tunnel is not the fastest but it is the safest." He said, "Sadly means won't be able to spread those lovely wings until we get to the village." It wasn't too long ago that Serg was very protective of his snow owl. But, time gone by she has been the one looking out for him.

Rio pulling out his crystal and tapping on it a few times. "He said he connected me to his." He noted and unknowingly set a message to Averie though it would just be gibberish since he was tapping randomly. "I will say I was still in shock that this Prince was the same bartender that we knew those years ago." He told the story to Vera that how he revealed himself.

Torin just added a few more kisses as he let not only himself relax, but also his mind. It seemed that since his change he was working so fast that it took Juno to physically stop him in some way. And of course she was able to do so easily with this. After a few moments and broke the kiss to give himself a breath. "Love you." He told her, it was simple but he meant it.

Tria was thinking about that a little about that herself. From what Lana was able to tell her is that he was able to block the major communications, but they got though to her mother. "They made a device that was able to block and re-route messages. But, it has limited range and our home might be just out of the range. But, I would put coin that when they found out they been monitoring her." She noted. "The last Lana spoke to her she did mention more and more people were talking about independence."

Abbadon was walking the hallways and he popped a cookie into his mouth and ate it. "Oh, these are good." He said to himself. He of course would leave the majority to Soraya once he got to the room. Which he felt like he should have gotten there by now. He been following La'Shire's directions with the glow on the wall. So he didn't feel like he was lost, but it was like he purposely was getting sent the long way. "Hmmm..."

Duncan nodded, "Sure." He answered, he knew why she would want to go that way and truth be told he did not mind it either. His reputation was not the best right now, so less people watching or talking the better in his mind.

Aki nodded, "I know or at least that was the last we know before someone broke our commination crystal...again." The puma noted and looked over to her husband. Who just looked a little bit nervous and gave a little cough, he was careful with certain things while hunting, but some things not so much. "But, La'Sahire has already offered a repair so that is one less thing to worry about." She noted. "Must say everything looks very different from last time we were here."

***

Jagger was mad, Cloud must have waited for the quartermaster to get just slightly distracted for him to go and, in his mind, sucker punch another crewmate. Something that he knew if knew what Cloud was going to do he would have stopped it. "That little....grrr when he gets back from the captain him and I going to have words." He said his metal hands shaking and shifting as if trying to rotate around. He shook them out to settle back into his normal hands again.

Delilah smiled and nodded. “Alright,” She agreed as he moved to take the tray of food back inside for them. She looked at the twins, who seemed to have put their attention on her knowingly. She smiled and swept them close with her tail before moving to scoop them up in her arms, using her tail to help lift them up and support them. She moved back inside and placed Lukken into the play pen inside, then Liora. It was all set up with their toys and some cozy sleeping mats and blankets, since sometimes the twins played themselves right into a nap. It wasn’t always wise to try to move them to the nursery and their crib, not at the risk of waking them. “You two will probably be out before long when Auntie Rachel arrives,” she mused as she sat down on a pillow on the floor beside them. They’d been awake all morning, and playing up a storm on the balcony for the last couple of hours. They had full tummies and fresh diapers on. She was sure Rachel would be watching over two sleeping raven-kits.

Del leaned forwards to give each of them a kiss and a cuddle before she stood up and stepped out of the penned in section of their livingroom. She looked over at Acerbus. “I’m just going to get changed,” she said, as she was still in some comfy clothes for just lounging around their home with the kids. She wanted to at least change into something appropriate for visiting the Sacred Oak to speak with Dimael. She slipped back into the bedroom to get changed.

Lulu nodded and smiled as Sasha assured her they’d be fine. “Alright. I’ll stop back after I’ve talked with your uncle,” she said as she stood up to head out. “Oh, and Sasha… girls can be squires too,” she said. “After all, this knight was once a squire… and if you want to be one too, all you need to do is say the word,” she said, winking at her. “You’d be a good squire.” She then headed out. She made sure the door was locked behind her and then took off to fly to Acer’s perch nearby. It wasn’t long before she landed. She took a breath. She wasn’t sure why she was nervous. This was good news. Wonderful news. Maybe it was because she worried, perhaps… because they didn’t yet know what had happened to Sharpley… She didn’t let herself think maybe Helios had something to do with all of it.

Lulu knocked… waiting for Acerbus or Delilah to answer, hoping that they twins weren’t down for a nap yet. She’d hate to wake them.

Lamia noticed Mela’s reaction, like perhaps she was worried she might speak too much. She smiled and shook her head as she resumed putting the dishes away. “That’s alright. As for Sir Blake, it’s been rumored that he would never let you down,” she noted reassuringly. “Is there anything else I can get for you? Miss Froona was in earlier and she baked a great deal. Some cookies, perhaps, to go with your tea?” she offered as she moved to pull a container from the counter, opening the lid and showing Mela the array of cookies that had been made that morning.

Twilight nodded and smiled. “I’ll go back with you,” she said when Jupiter mentioned he would call Donovan once he got home. He seemed to be finished with the bulk of his planning, prepping any supplies, security, etc. that they would need. It meant she wouldn’t feel like a distraction to him if she went back home with him. She then looked over where Tenebrae was. “Thank you for keeping me company, Ten,” she said, sincerely, “and for agreeing to come to Aeon with us.”

Koi smiled. Mars was always good on his word, so if he made her a promise that they would get their proper honeymoon, she knew he would follow through. “Okay. I’ll hold you to that,” she mused sweetly as she hugged his arm. She let go as they reached the edge of the platform, stretching her wings a bit, then looking over at him. “Ready for a little fly around Unkindness?” she asked. They’d circle back and see if they could find Tractus in the market after.

Eros didn’t need to see it in order to know Crys was blushing. He could actually hear her feathers ruffling against each other some. He smiled and nodded. “Yes, the shades,” he said as she collected herself. He felt somewhat proud he’d thrown Crystal so much off her game for a moment. Who would have thought he'd have that ability, he wondered. He moved to take her hand as she stood up and the guy at the kiosk came to collect the money he’d left to pay for their lunch. “Nuns bodyguard… I don’t think that’s what he likes to be called,” he mused as they headed out from the market to get to where they could fly to the Sacred Oak.

Noah finished up with her shower, wrapping up in a robe and taking her basket of shower items back to her room with her. There the Violet Starling got herself dried off, her hair left damp. Then she got herself dressed before taking a little lie down on the bed. It felt so good to just relax after a few weeks fighting with her airship across D’Jorin. She breathed in the clean, fresh fragrance of the pillow case and felt herself almost immediately drift off, unaware that Pops was downstairs, counting the minutes before Horace, Nessran and Midas would leave.

Deet smiled and nodded. “Alright,” She said in agreement. She had met Donovan once before, very briefly. When he became Captain of the Guard. He’d come to the Sacred Oak. And then again, briefly, when he came to the Sacred Gardens yesterday to help Sir Blake arrest Zlo. She hoped that the fact she’d been involved in the trouble yesterday wouldn’t make him unhappy to have her under his guardianship. Of course, if he’d had any concerns, he probably wouldn’t have said yes to Toia. She set about placing the last few things into another box, tying it shut. She looked around the room, which was quite empty now. Not that she had much to begin with by way of personal items, but… just some plain, modest ankle-length dresses, her Maiden’s robe, which was left hanging on a hook behind the door, a pair of modest slippers that had seen better days since she’d had the same pair for several years. Her hair brush and some hair ribbons, her bedding and some wall tapestries, crystals and other meditative items… the windchime made of crystals, sea glass and beads that always hung by her balcony windows… and lastly, the stuffed bunny toy that had been left in her bassinette when she was abandoned on the Coven’s doorstep as a baby.

Amzu watched her maidens cleaning up and noticed how much easier the young Winreesa was moving in the shady area. Picking up and cleaning up with ease. She starting to make notes that she may need to get something for the young one's eyes. Perhaps with that she could start to train with her healing even more. She walked over to Shiri, "You've taken to Winreesa these past few weeks." She said having taken notes on how she been treating her. "It is good to work with your sisters and build those bonds." She told her.

Shirenai looked over to make sure Winreesa was doing okay. She had nearly completed cleaning her side of the room. Shiri smiled and finished up her own side. She looked to Amzu as she mentioned that Shiri had taken to Winreesa, expressing approval of how she worked with her sister to build bonds. Of course, some were easier to bond with than others… like Merida. She nodded. “We should go sweep the main hallway,” she said to Amzu, before going over to Winreesa. “Come on, Winnie. We want the main corridor to be tidy, right? To make a good first impression for the Coven,” she said. The main hallway had alternating windows of clear glass and stained glass. They let the light in plenty, leaving ornate patterns on the walls and floors, be it with sunlight or moonlight. It would be a safe place, though, for Winnie to work in for her eyes. It wasn’t too intense… and it was one of the chores that needed to be done. Unknowingly, it would also have them near the entrance when Eros and Crys arrived to speak with Rao about the shades for Winreesa…

***

Loch nodded and moved to follow Samson into his office. He then paused as the door to the kitchen opened and standing there was Atticus. Loch’s eyes widened. When did the Emperor of Aer’Oro arrive? He looked back to Samson and then over his shoulder at Sarasha.

Atticus had just finished talking with Elaine about how things were back home when he’d come out to investigate the voices. He looked at Loch’Lomond as he stood with a shocked expressing on his face. He hadn’t ever seen any of Lily’s children… but he’d met her father, Lomond. And the young Raven-Harpy Eagle standing in front of him looked almost the spitting image of Lily’s father. The girl with them, though, was different. He could tell she wasn’t like them, but he also wasn’t in the mindset to ask many questions. Lily’s son was here… perhaps it was for the reason they hoped. “Samson?” he asked, looking over to his friend, who seemed to be leading Loch to his old office.

***

Haven’s ears went up at the sudden and drastic change of Zlo’s voice after he’d made several sounds of pain. “What is that?” she asked Averie. The was neither Zlo’s voice as it had sounded just a moment ago… it wasn’t even how his voice sounded when he was being oppressed by something earlier. This was… something else speaking through him. “What mission?” she whispered to Averie. Just what was Chaos’s mission? What was all of this about? And what was inside of Zlo?!

Riggs nodded and exited the office, moving to lead Anos through the infirmary and back into the corridor. He led him a bit deeper into the castle corridors until they passed through a restricted doorway. This hall was for holding cells, for prisoners and patients that were a danger to themselves or others, hence the magic canceling rooms. He could see two figures outside of Zlo’s door, talking. “Prince Averie,” he said as they approached. “We’ve brought someone who might be able to help.”

Semper looked at Tatiana once Plume was tucked in. “Thank you,” he said, knowing babysitting wasn’t her job, but she was a gracious Canid. He then headed out to follow after Riggs and Anos, catching up quickly.

***

Nascha paused a moment when he made the comment that taking the tunnel, while safe, meant she wouldn’t be able to ‘spread those lovely wings’ until they were in the village. She blushed deeply, but returned with a bashful smile. “Serg…” she hooted shyly. “..I… I’ll get ready to go then,” she added as she moved to do just that. It wouldn’t take her long to be ready to go. Nashy wasn’t the sort to take long at all to put herself together.

Vera nodded, “Well… it’s not really that surprising, is it? I mean, when I was in the castle… before coming to Unkindness, I did hear some stories around here. Seems the prince went off to have his own adventures for a long time. Not much different from your Lord Acerbus, right?” she asked. Acer had gone off to ‘find himself’ and have some of his own adventures before finally accepting his position as the next Lord of Unkindness. It wasn’t unheard of… and Averie had apparently wanted to embrace a ‘normal’ life rather than to have people know he was a prince and heir. “All the more reason you can probably trust him…” she added with a smile.

Juno smiled and gave him one more kiss before taking another breath herself. “Love you too,” she returned. She paused a moment, though, getting this strange… feeling. She shook it off, though, moving to lay down beside Torin on the blanket and pulling him down the rest of the way with her. She smiled and guided him in for another kiss. “So… mind feeling clearer now?” She asked playfully. She didn’t want to even try to address the strange feeling she’d gotten… the same feeling Yuuri was getting right now where she was.

“Sounds like the trouble has been brewing for a while,” Aspen said with a reluctant sigh. “If only we’d known the extent of it sooner, but… I have faith that it’ll all work out.” He knew speaking so optimistically was newer for him, but… dying and being reborn… well, it helped things be a lot clearer. He moved to the crib to lay Ban down for his nap as the dragon pup had fallen asleep. He swaddled him and put a couple of his stuffed toys around him to keep him from fussing too much in his sleep. He then moved back to Tria and pulled her into a hug. He knew being here instead of there was not easy for her.

Soraya nodded and returned Safira’s smile. “Exactly,” she said. She didn’t know Abbadon was on his way to check on her, but he would probably arrive before she and Safira made a decision on whether it was best to stay in the room or if they felt secure enough in each other’s support to leave the room and not do something they shouldn’t.

Saffy smiled and leaned into Duncan, hugging his arm as they headed out the nearest exit into the gardens. It was like a weight was immediately lifted with the warmth of the sun pouring down on them, the fresh fragrance of flowers, the slightly cool breeze. She walked close to Duncan, holding to his arm all the while. Even if they came across others out here, it felt different than were they to pass by others inside. Out here, people seemed more interested in who they were with and the gardens, the sun… they weren’t going to be interested in gossiping about Duncan and Saffron. “This is better,” she noted.

Basil smirked when Aki eyed her husband, mentioning that their communication crystal had been broken… and clearly he was the culprit. “Well, if La’Shire has promised a repair, I’m sure it’ll be returned to you better than new,” he noted. He then nodded when she said everything looked different from when they were last there. “I was thinking the same thing,” he said as he looked through the menu, making selections to add to their order. Even that was new… the magic tablets that allowed you to order on your own directly from the kitchen, be it in the dining room or room service. They wanted the food to be here when the kids arrived. “The old palace looks much the same, except its showing it original crystal walls now… but all of the annexes are remarkable. The place had nearly quadrupled in size.”

***

Zosie looked at Jagger curiously as he seemed upset with Cloud for the encounter with Horatio. Yes, he probably shouldn’t have gone in for a punch, but in the end… Horatio had earned it in her eyes. But she could tell Jagger had other opinions. She couldn’t blame him. Horatio had a lot of people fooled on the ship. And even though Zosie had no concrete proof, just her innate abilities to sense certain things… intentions… as an Intuit… she struggled to see Horatio as anything but an insubordinate pot-stirrer.

“So… did you have something to report, Jagger?” she asked him as she stood on the bottom step, the girl seeming to maintain herself as a barrier to the Captain’s deck for now. “About the ship?”

Igraine watched as Cloud got his gloves and sword back on, listening as he explained the issues with the engine. She moved a hand to her head, pushing back her bangs and then bringing her hand down to pinch the bridge of her nose to stave off a headache. It sounded like a mess, and regardless of which option she chose, it would take time. Longer than she wanted to be stuck in this port. It sounded like it would be cheaper, though, to go with Cloud’s engine he had been spending all of his free time working on. She lowered her hand and looked at him, nodding. “Zidane always wanted the ship to go wherever our hearts desired… I wouldn’t be keeping his dream alive if I said no to you the installation of the Conversion Heart engine,” she said. Of course, it wasn’t just Zidane’s dream.. it’d become hers too. “One week…” she said. She’d give him that. “I’ll make sure the crew knows. I suspect the evenings on the ship will be quiet,” she said, knowing that if they had the option of going ashore for the week or staying onboard, of course they would go ashore.
________________________________________________________

Blake watched as Alcyone set about collecting the remaining items that Mela needed. “Thank you. I knew if we could find the rarest items, it would be here,” he said. He then listened as she accurately discerned the threat and nodded. “Seems to be that way, from what we’ve managed to figure out so far. No one aside from Dimael has really gotten to speak with her, but what he’s relayed suggests that the witch is related to her, and… possibly to Delilah and her children, then.” He paused when she made a point to ask him… if he had a chance to speak with the girl who was afflicted by the dagger… to tell her that she was incredibly strong to withstand it, she was too strong for it, and it wouldn’t hurt another soul again because of her. “Why is that?” he asked. “Was it when they cleansed her of it…? They wiped out all of the power it had built up through her, right?” he asked. The dagger itself could still be dangerous or deadly if it was physically used on someone… but the power it’d been given was completely gone. “I’ll pass the message along, so she’ll know, even if I’m not the one to say it.”
____________________________________________________

Fleur watched as Dimael left the room and, shortly after, he came right back. She nodded a bit when he said that a maiden would be by shortly to collect her and take her to a bath, which they were currently preparing for her, and that he had asked for a light fruit salad for after. “Thank you,” She said. She was still struggling to feel like she deserved all of their kindness, but at least she was accepting of it.

A light knock came on the door. Two maidens, Navy and Lotus, stood outside. Lotus was there to fetch Fleur for the bath and to attend to her there. Navy had an arm full of linens, coming to change the bedding.

“You’ll have someone else with you at the bath?” Navy asked.

“Priestess Mizuki says that she isn’t a danger to us at this point,” Lotus said. “I’ll be okay with her,” she added.
_______________________________________________________

“That he did,” Ambrose said simply. Now they were trying to save his family…his daughter, his grandchildren… those worthy of their protection, anyway. Ambrose didn’t like to imagine young men of their ages could be irredeemable, but… Jordan and Andre were so much like their father… They would prove as destructive as Karin.

Faroe left Anna to select the gift, while he went to purchase the chocolate cherry cake from the bakery. With a bit of that Carnac charm, the price of the cake dropped to less than half the price. Faroe was a popular young man. Moreso now that he held a seat on the Council, but he never used it to his advantage. He expressed appreciation for their kindness, as the girls seemed to melt over his thoughtfulness, wanting to help give Hemlock the birthday that had been ruined the day before. “Thank you, ladies. Have a wonderful day.” He wasn’t a flirt. Not intentionally anyway. His mother was sure he got his charm from his father, who also seemed to be so effortlessly enticing that she’d married him in a very short courtship.

Faroe carried the box through the market until he spotted Aiyanna and smiled on approach. “Find something?” he asked her as she looked quite pleased as she made a purchase and appeared to be waiting for it to be wrapped.
____________________________________________________
Blessing – Bless--- watched as her brother’s mind broke free… and then something else happened. It almost seemed to break him in the process. “Weak? No, Seph,” she said as she set the bowl down and stood up, moving behind him where he stood. She hugged him from behind and closed her eyes tightly. Her big brother was not weak. “None of us could oppose them… or we’d have done it a long time ago. The Oracles, any one of them, just had to tell them no… to see where this all could lead and demand things change… but none of them did. No one was born to be an Oracle except Twilia and, now, her great great great granddaughter. They all took it on for power, and Orkla’s blessings either drove them mad, left them in the forever sleep, or they were too foolish about the Shisha to be properly protected by her and died at someone’s hands. That won’t happen this time. We won’t let it. We’ll… talk to the Oracle ourselves if we have to—” She closed her eyes and pressed her cheek to his back. “You’re not weak…” she whispered. “My brother… Sephiroth Ashvin… is anything but weak.”

Unbeknownst to them, someone else was waking in Aeon. Her eyes opened slowly at first and then she moved to sit up, rubbing her head, which aches like a hangover from too much Ghostberry Wine. Ember’Amara Moar, distantly Twilight’s cousin, and also a great great great granddaughter of Twilia, had woken up. She was descended from Leona… Twilia’s second-oldest child and only daughter… whose bloodline was not considered viable to become Oracle. So, instead, it was the descendent of Icharus that would become Oracle… the first female born of his line… a line that was now revealed to be of Twilia and Dimael… not the same lineage as Twilia’s other three children. Twilight was the first girl born to that bloodline… and was, therefore, the only true Oracle. Had it been gifted to Ember, it would have consumed her. It didn’t mean she was without her own gifts… She was still a descendant of Twilia, after all.
_________________________________________________

Mira nodded and smiled. “Thank you,” she said, and she meant it. She could ask questions any time one came to mind. It didn’t have to be right now. And even if she said yes, Silvi would still always be open to questions, and even encouraged it. “It’s not… that I feel uncomfortable,” she said. Honestly, she’d felt a strange excitement when she first learned Silvi wished to be her mother. But then her self-doubt crept in. “I’m… still learning how to be a mate and a sister and a friend… and I’m not sure I’m very good at those things yet…” she admitted. “I don’t want to… disappoint you,” she said, meaning as a daughter. _________________________________________________

Orkla chuckled and nodded. “Well, even if you don’t give him a nudge, it does seem his sister is on the job,” She said. It was almost kismet. It was Nyx meeting Tilly, which led to Tilly being able to collect the ingredients for the spell to save Nessa, and now Nessa was trying to ensure her brother found his own happy ending. “Even with her there, though, they sure do drag their feet,” she added in agreement, sighing. She then turned her attention back to the other matter. “Seeing how he’s already responded… this is a delicate time for him… to decide. Trust the Clerics or trust his sister.”

___________________________________________________

Sunny tried to brush off Opal’s teasing, but it actually only made her blush deeper. She smiled, though, the blush being allowed to fade some when the serval mentioned she was happy for them both. “We’re just relieved that you’re okay and you’ll be able to go home soon. Is that what Merit was talking to you about?” she asked.

Hestia worked with Lyka to open the passageway and it did. “If it took two of us to do this, how in D’Jorin did she manage alone?” she asked before she removed the crystal torch from one of the sconces and stepped inside. She paused and looked back at the other guards. “Keep looking out here. Lyka and I will explore the passageways we find,” she said before she motioned for Lyka to follow as she went further in, the passage likely to close behind them.

Vespa rose up on her tiptoes and rocked back to keep from falling forwards. She dropped back down onto her feet, having been caught by surprise when she heard her brother’s voice. She turned to look at him. “Traitorin,” she said, then looked back towards the infirmary. “I… I was trying to go to the infirmary. The nurses that were walking by said there was someone there with a wound that could not be healed… but Miharu thinks…” she trailed off a bit, wondering if she should even mention it. Trait did have that gift… and if he used it, it could kill him. Should she even mention Miharu thought she could have her brother’s same gift… “He thinks… uh…”

Zeke paused when she very clearly stated that he wasn’t irritating, but most certainly distracting. She didn’t make it sound like it was in a bad way, so he wouldn’t take it as such. He smiled and nodded. “Well, that’s good at least.” He then looked up as the nurses seemed to return, magic thread in hand.
_______________________________________________

Penny looked at Raphtalia and then moved to get up. “I’m going to go find something for Chai to wear when she’d cone,” she said, excusing herself to do just that.

Haddie felt like frowning when she saw Chai recoil and try to hide her marks out of shame. But, instead, she mustered up a smile. Even if the girl couldn’t see it, she was sure she could feel it. “Come on, I’ll help you in,” she said as she moved to apply a gently touch on Chai’s arm and the small of her back as she guided her to the tub and then held her hand and helped her in, keeping her from slipping as she sat down in the water, which was up to her shoulders in the deep tub. Haddie moved to sit down on a stool by the bath and picked up a pitcher from the side of the tub. She moved to start to wet down Chai’s hair, intent on helping her clean up. “Is the water too hot?” she asked.

Oak reached Millia’s office and knocked on the door before entering. He was eager to speak with her on the matter in full… and to set straight the record. Millia was, as he’d come to know, a Lady Alpha with a knack for knowing when someone was being truthful, and Oaken was known for being honest to a fault and carrying with him the old ways of true Sentinel chivalry and virtue. His word was not easily dismissed, which Yohan and his friends would quickly learn. That and… he had the added benefit of having gotten a copy of the surveillance crystals from Cyan before she left the surveillance room for the day. Crystals that not only caught some of the harsh exchanges between Yohan and Chai earlier in the day, driving her to that rooftop, but then from the rooftop itself, with her and Oaken and, after he left, the conversation between Clive and Jeorge, who were fearful of punishment for their involvement.
______________________________________________________

Rael listened as Vyshae spoke of just what Grace was. It sounded lovely, honestly, though he wondered just what it could be used to do. Or was it just something that protected the one who possessed it? He’d inquire more when she was done speaking with the King of the High Elves…

Alder felt his throat go dry as Blaise leaned in and whispered that she was going to enjoy this. He had no idea just what he was in for, only that it most certainly seemed like he would be serving his princess in a very unexpected way. He gulped to wet his throat as he watched her walk off with a clear message in the motion of her hips and he moved to follow after her.
_______________________________________________________

Calla rolled off the highest hay bale and onto some lower ones behind the pile. She saw a large saddle blanket nearby and grabbed it, pulling it over her. Her clothes were torn and much of the cloud fawn’s body had been exposed in the scuffles. Her skin had that pearly hue to it, and yet the blood was so stark red in thin lines all over her body, especially where she’d been pressed down onto the hay. She was trembling, unable to stop it.

The centaur hoofed the ground, digging into the wood and straw beneath him. He seemed more than willing to take on Xellen for Calla. The dragtaur seemed to underestimate how important it was for stallions of this tribe to lay claim… but this centaur also didn’t know that Xel was not going to let another male touch her. His heart had led him to protect her for a reason. “I’d like to see you try. I will have her,” he said darkly, his need still at full mast beneath him, as though to emphasize his intention to fight and promptly have his way with her the moment he won.

Quinn watched Rumi and Ashe go and then looked at Seanan as she came over. He returned the kiss and nodded when she drew back and offered to get the bath ready. “Sounds good,” he said, holding to her hand and only letting go as she moved away, literally holding on until their fingertips parted.

Ashe made her way back to their room with Rumi. She felt better having gotten Quinn and Seanan back to their room, but now she wanted to make sure their babies were okay. AS they turned the corner into their hallway, they could already see knights moving to lead several centaurs away, muttering that they had broken their oaths already and that they were being immediately exiled from La’Shire and Queen Silvitrista’s lands.

“Landessa?” Ashe called as she rushed ahead to their door and opened it. She looked around for the vixen, who was watching the twins sleep in the nursery.
_________________________________________________

Sarah moved to the door, since it was her home. She opened it and paused, then smiled. “Minato. Please come in,” she said, moving to let the elf inside and closing the door behind him. “Would you like to stay for some hot chocolate?” she offered as she moved back into the kitchen to take over stirring again from Esric. She’d paused only upon seeing how Minato was presented. He’d come right over, despite looking like he’d just stepped off of a romance novel cover. It made it clear that Minato found the half-pixie to be someone he wanted to appear inviting to. “You two can speak in our study, if you like,” she offered, cocking her head in the direction of it.

Esric approached Minato and was very glad his djinn side helped keep his cheeks cool, so unless he blushed deeply, it wasn’t so obvious. He nodded to him. “Uh, yeah… let’s go talk in here,” he said as he moved into the room Sarah gestured to, waiting for Minato to follow, then closing the door behind him. He turned to face the elf, forgetting for the moment just what he’d wanted to talk to him about! And, of course, he would ask Minato to pretend when Rem asked that it was the first time he was hearing the request… since Esric knew his baby sister wanted to be the one to ensure his medallion was safe. “… Thanks… for coming,” he said, then paused as he wondered if that sounded correct or really bad.

Nessa seemed thoroughly pleased with herself when she heard Nyx say her name like that, blushing like a radish. She watched him quickly excuse himself from the room to check on lunch and escape the thoughts that had just been put into his head about Chantilly.

Tilly paused as Nessa approached her and turned her hand over, managing to manifest a pair of shorts for her to put on under her brother’s shirt. She then offered them to Tilly and smiled.

“Your… magic is coming back,” Tilly said.

“Very little right now. I burned through a lot of my core when I was in that spell. If I had fully burned through it in that state, I’d have simply disappeared, absorbed back into the magic of this world. No Vale, no anything,” she said. “I understand I owe a big thanks to you for getting me out of that spell,” she said and smiled. “So thank you, Tilly. And… thank you for making my brother think of a future of his own for once,” she added.

“You’re welcome – wait… what?” Tilly wasn’t sure she understood, which made Nessa laugh.

“Come on… I’m pretty sure lunch was ready a while ago. Nyx just seems to get distracted when he's around you,” she added. “It’s a good thing,” she said before moving to head back out to her room where Nyx was cooking.

Tilly pulled the shorts on under the shirt, feeling a bit more comfortable now that she had something on under it! The hummingbird then followed Nessa and made her way over to the table. “Smells good,” she said honestly.

Kahi sighed, clearly finding it unfortunate that either of his children would need to deal with Jado in the future. “He couldn’t get to you, could he?” he asked, shaking his head. “Of course he’d go after Ryn,” he said, knowing that he would play on the insecurities of the second-born. “Everything Ryn has done, including coming back here, was because of Jado’s influence. I don’t know if it was just manipulation and brain washing or if it was a curse, a spell… I’m not sure. Your mother is looking into that side of it… but whatever the reason for his broken state, it all goes back to Jado. I… want to find him here in my present. I need to stop him before he can go after my children in the future,” he said.

Violet looked a bit concerned when Aster said she broke Sorei.

Maks moved to pat Sorei on the back lightly. He wasn’t choking, so it was more of a reassuring gesture. He then poured him more water and slid the glass closer to him. He still couldn’t help but smirk. The innocence of children. “He’s fine, Vi. I’m sure Sorei will sleep with Gigi and make her feel a lot better,” he said, knowing the kids would take it innocently as they intended it to be, while he was sure he’d get a glower from Sorei… or maybe not. It wasn’t like the urge wasn’t there. Clearly something had occurred between him and Ginga last night for him to react this way to a child’s innocent question.

“Good! Soso and Gigi should always sleep together so they can both be happy and always feel good,” Vi said happily as she took another bite of her lunch. It clearly made her feel a lot better to hear that Sorei would ‘make GiGi’ feel good.

*~*~*~*~*~*~

Trinket looked around and then at Ryn. She could feel Nyx wasn’t here… at least not the one who had sent her back. Her ears fell back and she frowned when Ryn truly couldn’t see her. Like physically she wasn’t even there to him. She let out a small whine, which he would actually hear. Then she paused when he spoke out loud to himself… he said her name… and her heart skipped a beat. “No, Ryn. I’m right here,” she said, unaware he wouldn’t hear her words. He might hear a ringing in his ears as the spell prevented him from hearing words… but not the whine she’d made. It would dawn on her shortly that Nyx had told her that she might actually have to physically touch Ryn to make him see her… That she would have to ‘make’ him see her.
______________________________________________________

Marin looked deeply concerned. “Sounds like one of those things they’ve been reporting coming from the Scar,” she said. “More and more have been showing up in the waters and coming ashore,” she said. “I should get in there and help them,” she said, though Pallas could either stop her or join her. She had the ability to do either.

Rostan came through the underground river so quickly, the creature couldn’t have seen him coming. He had put his spear on his back and pulled out his scimitars. He passed under the creature while it was distracted by River, stabbing into it’s undercarriage and running both blades up the length of his belly, because he burst out ahead of it, underneath River. He came back around beside her and gestured for her to move with him closer to the mouth of the cave.
___________________________________________________

Topaz’s eats fell back, but this time out of shyness… that only Kit could seem to stir in her… when he kissed her hand and spoke of her gentle touch. She nodded. “Alright,” she agreed. She hoped she didn’t look like she’d been crying… but even if she did, the only one that would be immediately on alert over it would be Yuuri. She seemed to be as devoted to helping Paz figure out her way through her pregnancy as Fii was. Topaz headed out with Fii, holding onto his hand as they made their way through the mansion to the main stairs to head down where they others were. She had no idea that Fii – Kiten – had just made a decision that, with how Paz’s pregnancy was affecting her and how delicate a roo’s pregnancy could be, he simply couldn’t tell her until after the baby was born that… they’d lost joey-kits before… Not at any fault of her own… but she would likely feel guilt tenfold right now.

“I know I like them,” Minerva noted. She smiled, seeming to be getting more at ease, the nerves leaving her. She was able to focus on something else. Odds were if someone like Topaz or Yuuri were to observe them, they’d both be in agreement that Minerva just needed to mate with Pellian and her anxiety, insecurity and tension would probably just dissolve completely! Plus the former Sklaves could probably sense the sexual tension as a palpable energy. “Could you get the trays out of the oven? Careful not to burn yourself,” she said, having put them in there to warm up so the cookies would all cook the same time.

Cassius took her hand and led her to the stairs to head up. It was the same wide staircase that they would eventually run into Kiten and Topaz on their way down. A chance for Prim to see her son again this morning and his pregnant roo. She was probably dying to get to know them both better, but Cass reminded her that it was best not to overwhelm them. Baby steps. Kiten was more than willing to stick around with Topaz and get to know his birth mother properly… Perhaps eventually feel comfortable enough to tell her about how Fai was doing.

“They’re probably having lunch right now too. Might want to just send her a message she can get back to you with later,” Senn added. He then listened as Yuuri explained the energy she felt… almost positive it was her father… but that she couldn’t understand it because as far as they all knew… he had died, at Traitorin’s hands. “He’s… come back before…” he noted offhandedly. “But who would have possibly brought him back and, if it did happen… why wouldn’t he go right back to how he was doing things when he left?” he asked, meaning using that connection to his daughters to torment them.

Pandora blushed deeply when Leif said her had a feeling they all felt they could use the rest… Between the fever, his lack of sleep watching over her, and all of the mating they’d done last night… yes, they certainly could use the rest, peace and quiet. “What if we get hungry?” she asked quietly. She wasn’t sure she was ready to face Minerva… knowing how much she really didn’t want Pandi to mate yet, but… in the end, she’d given Leif her blessings, because she understood he truly loved her sister. He’d told their parents that years ago. But still, everyone in the house knew they’d mated. It would be awkward, wouldn’t it? Granted, none of them would say anything about it or act any differently, especially under the circumstances.

Thierry pulled a piece off of the sandwich he’d made her, eating it and slowly chewing as he took off he seemed to take his time collecting his thoughts, perhaps trying to determine the best way to explain to her just what happened after her arrived. It was embarrassing to know he’d seen that situation. At least she hadn’t been trapped in Mallium’s bed when he arrived. If his pheromone affected her, she never would have left it. She looked embarrassed as he spoke of it, then seemed surprised to hear how he'd injured Mallium. He would have killed him, except leaving him to suffer like that was karmic, and Thierry couldn’t stomach his death being because of her. She didn’t remember that… she loathed her sense of compassion when Mallium had none. Then she blushed as he explained how he’d held her in the healing pools until her injuries, bruises and even her innocence had been restored to her, being delicate in how he worded it. Then he’d brought her here and let her sleep, and she’d slept so deeply… until she recently woke. And here they were. “You barely know me… but you came after me…” she said, nodding a bit. He’d explained it rather simply… he didn’t feel she deserved that fate. So rather than expecting there to be any other reason, she simply nodded. “Thank you…”
________________________________________________________

Zai returned the kiss, feeling the warmth behind it wash all through her, soothing her unease. She then smiled as he got up and pulled her to her feet with him. “Should I change or are we just… swimming like… you know…” If it was up to Aiyan, the only thing to swim in was nothing at all. And it wasn’t like they had to worry. They had plenty of privacy around their home. He’d built it in the valley by the waterfalls and the lake that fed the river, because he knew she loved the view and it also allowed them their privacy. Not that Druids minded terribly if someone saw. Naiya and Kei had a whole audience when they made love near Spiritus… when he was in full tiger form… and some even came up to pet his fur while he was lost in his mate. Though Zai admittedly would not like others touching her husband while he was doing things to her!

Naiya looked over and smiled when they were interrupted by Breece waking from her nap. She laughed softly as he gently chastised their daughter, not really meaning it, informing their kitten that she was supposed to be napping. “Maybe she needs to be changed,” she suggested. She had a full tummy before she put her down for her nap, so she could only imagine either she’d sensed the uneasy energies that washed through Ethion and needed a little comfort to go back to sleep, or she needed a changing.

Singo watched Suna as she seemed to dally in the doorway… wanting to ask Arc what had happened when he was done helping Zalli. “It can wait. I’m sure they’ll tell us when they’re done what’s going on,” he said, gesturing to her. He shifted carefully in the bed. “Why don’t you come lay with me a bit?” he asked, pretty sure having his Chieftain girlfriend close might help him feel better.

Arc listened as Zalli tried to explain it… that she can sense the energy, see some things in it when it was strong enough. This had been very intense energy, dark energy, and she’d seen exactly what it consisted of. An army, from Raiser, from the dark mountains. “It’s a valuable skill… one that has helped us quite a lot these last couple of days. We’re lucky you were sent here,” he said as he continued to work on her other thigh. “This one isn’t as bad as the other one. Almost done,” he said.

Nydia smiled and laughed a bit before she turned over on her bed, pulling the blanket up a bit and fixing the pillow under her head. The excitement had left her a bit tired… which reminded her that she had more recovering to do… and she needed to do it, to be ready when this trouble reached their doorstep. “A lot of that happening… Seeing more and more kinds in Ethion that we’ve never seen here before. IT’s nice, though,” she said with a smile, her eyes slowly closing.

“I knew someone was coming for a purpose… but I didn’t see it clearly until just now… it wasn’t just how we could help them, but how they could help us, too,” Lorna said in agreement. “Sometimes this Sight can be hard to decipher,” she admitted. She then paused as she looked up at him and smiled warmly, grateful for his presence. How fated it felt that he would awaken here in Ethion… that Naria was her beloved Arran. “You’re speaking with just the accent now…” she said quietly. It was fine. She hadn’t heard the old language in such a long time, it actually felt a little odd to hear it again. But she was glad his accent stuck. It sent warmth feelings all through her. Her hands had stopped shaking as the physical effects of the vision passed and his reassurances comforted her. If Tasha returned to get some of what Freya and Bane had made so much of last night heated for their guests… she’d probably take one look at Lorna and Naria and wish they’d just give in already!

Sylar seemed to notice shifts in Erza’s focus. “My thoughts are already affecting your future, aren’t they?” he asked her, since she’d said she can only see her futures… and how those around her in her life are involved in them. “I was thinking of sending Traya to the Sylph realm with Poesy and you,” he admitted.

Garand sat down on his bed after Movado ended the call. He’d taken it in his room to avoid overlapping conversations, as the others were calling for aid too. He was struggling with what little information he’d been given. Aid would be sent by morning and be here before Silvantis. They might even encounter his army on the way… as they were coming from the same direction. That was concerning. But then to know Lana was off on a dangerous mission now too… and Movado couldn’t tell him anything more than that she was with Traine and she would be fine. Garand met Traine, sure… but he didn’t really know him…

“The High Elves will send the same,” Finnoren said. “They can be in Rohdoran before nightfall to travel with the Night Elves,” he added, as they too would all be coming from the same direction as Raiser’s army… and the Night Elves were easily undetected in the Abyss, so their company would shield the High Elves presence from it. Otherwise the High Elves would be under constant attack and never make it to Ethion in time… because their light was akin to the Grace that attracted the Furies to Io in the tunnels. They would be a marching beacon without the Night Elves.

Poesy looked at him with an intense gaze, like she was worried that he couldn’t keep his promise… but… she also knew that Meliodas would do everything in his power to keep it… She nodded as he added that he will return to her. “…Okay…” she said, agreeing to go to the Sylph Realm when the time came.

Riesa returned finally. “I’ve spoken with my sister. She has agreed to grant sanctuary to any and all who will need it. She also says that the Sylph and the Salamanders will come to Ethion’s aid in the battle. She took a deep breath and moved to pull the delicate-looking crown from behind her. “Your crown,” she said. He had placed it back in the throne room when he left to fetch Poesy and bring her to Eliowise for the day, to show her his new kingdom… their new home… “You’ll need it to speak to the elves. They’re waiting for you,” she said, having successfully gathered them in the multi-tiered sky gardens around the royal platform at the end of the walkway that left his throne room.

Andromache smiled when Pyros said he couldn’t say no to her… that the salamander spirits would most certainly help defend Ethion on Eliowise from Silvantis and whatever army Raiser was sending. She moved in and kissed him. “What else won’t you say no to?” she asked before she pulled the covers back up and over them. The Sylph realm would be open to all those in need of safety and sanctuary when the trouble came to fruition… and the Sylph would help as they could. But right now… the danger was at a distance and Andi was more interested in the elemental in her bed.

Fable laid there, her eyes opening before she pulled the pillow away from her face. How much had he heard? Surly just the end of it… that she was always passing out, that they were friends and who would want her? He probably took it at face value. She didn’t want to be a burden to her friend… Yes. That’s it. She moved to sit up, propped on her elbows as she looked over at Fenris in the doorway. “Uh… yeah… I… I could eat,” she said when he mentioned he was about to make lunch. “I wasn’t out long, was I?” she asked. She really didn’t understand the blackouts. It felt like they were just useless, burdensome episodes. Nothing came from them except that she was always needing to be collected by Fen and always woke in his bed… It never dawned on her to wonder why he always came to get her or why he always put her in his bed, when he had a perfectly good guest room in his quaint home.

“Do you two want to come in?” Eko offered after Kirie couldn’t tell them much else, other than what they themselves already seemed to know from the spirits.

“We have other deliveries to make. Along the way we’re hoping someone might know more about what has the spirits of Ethion and Spiritus sending out a warning,” Maize said.
_____________________________________________________________

Myth watched in amazement as Noctis managed to cause Link’s face to change several shades. She felt something strange over the fact she could hear his voice in her head, confessing that ‘yes’ he thought she was pretty… that he had ‘always through Myth was gorgeous.’ She thought, at first, that he only meant as a female, but… the word ‘always’ seemed to stick. Always? She shook it off, not wanting to make Link or herself uncomfortable in the moment, so she hid the fact she’d heard any of his internal monologue… for now. She looked back to Noctis, approaching the bunny. “Do you eat like us?” she asked, already aware that they would need to get Willow a room, a bath, some food… She knew that sleeping spells didn’t actually allow you to rest in a way that felt rejuvenating. She would still need her rest today. She wanted to determine if Noctis would need those same things.

Savarian looked at Cecelia with some confusion when she said ‘you can sense him.’ He was about to ask who, when she said that there was an ‘unannounced guest’ behind the door, who claimed to be related to him. Especially the mention of Tegra’s grace… which seemed to catch Varian off guard. How many lives had he lived and forgotten? He had vague memories of his children… Analafon A’la Traitorin, Juno Eilonwy and Yuuri Lansea… He was almost certain that he’d only sired three children… so how was the owner of this voice speaking through the door related to him? “Zennox Lucii? I’m afraid that name means nothing to me as far as I can recall… although my recall is limited right now,” he said, unaware that he most certainly would not know about Zennox. He was not born from some relationship that Savarian had. He was not sired by him in the same way his other children were. Zennox was born of a magical or spiritual level… without Savarian’s consent. Something Zennox’s mother probably should have gotten, but most certainly hadn’t.

Cress pulled on a simple shirt that sloped down in the back, in case she released her wings again, and a pair of fitted shorts that went to about mid-thigh on her. She brushed out her hair and her tail, both of which seemed to have dried a bit more in the sun when she was out there with Ettie, even for that short amount of time. She then came back out to him, unaware he was currently battling some thoughts and feelings. “That’s better,” she said as she moved to climb onto the chaise with him again, snuggling in close. It wasn’t a foreign concept for them. The Drixen was partial to cuddling, especially with her best friend. It was probably the Purewood Vixen in her… “Are you feeling a bit better with the sunlight? It's helping?” she asked him.

Quistis listened as L’Arc explained that he had, indeed, done all he could to delay what Marron wanted to do, despite his certainty that Myth would kill him regardless… and he was okay with that. Her ears fall back at that thought. Phemran had been okay with dying, because he knew that he could never be good… he’d been too corrupted by the Phalanx in him, but he was grateful for the peace that her howl had brought him before he died… It was worth it to him to die to protect her from Marron and Octavia. But… L’Arc… actually had goodness in him. He was not only capable of it, he was always fighting the Phalanx nature that was forced upon him. And, yet, he was also okay with death. Not because he felt he deserved death, like Phamran seemed to feel he was. But because it would mean… peace. Freedom, even. She held her breath for a moment and just stared at the flowers he had placed on a stone for his friends. Guilt… he felt guilt. Remorse. Regret. Sympathy. These weren’t things that someone who was irredeemable felt. He just told her that her howl had silenced the Phalanx curse in him; he no longer needed to fight it to suppress it.

She looked over at him as he offered her a different name than Phamran had called him. The way he said it… she knew it was his true name. He’d made a choice just then… just who he wanted to be. She nodded back as he said it was nice to meet her. “I wish the circumstances could be different,” she said quietly as she moved a hand over her stomach with a frown falling across her face. She didn’t want Phamran’s pup… but she didn’t understand that her desires, as a Shambala, truly did have a power of their own.
__________________________________________________________________

Willow paused as her hand took hold of the staff while Wes was still holding onto it. She nodded when he let go and set it aside for now. She returned to packing things and then nearly dropped one of the vials she was placing into a box at his question. She looked over at him and shook her head. “Nothing like that,” she said. “She was never alive, she isn’t made from any living material… but from living magic,” she said as she turned to look at him and leaned back against the table behind her. “Her base is like any other golem, but… I am not just any Magi.” She wasn’t bragging. It was indeed the truth. Willow was one of the first Magi, born in Aisengrand, the birthplace of the Magi… before Raiser destroyed it and sent her people scattered to the wind… many losing touch with their magic, others losing it completely, becoming too Hume to wield it.

“I simply spent a great deal of time to ensure the enchantments were so intricate, the magic so richly woven, and most importantly… she has been given a powerful crystal from the Emris up north… which functions as a heart. Noctis not only behaves real and has real feelings and thoughts of her own, she also looks and feels real. She can feel pain. She can hurt. Not entirely like us, but… when I woke and found her in the state she was in… I spent hours restoring her… Despite her protests, I let my own recovery wait some in favor of hers,” she admitted. She was still getting her bearings, having just woken that morning from a very, very long sleeping spell. She spoke of Noctis as though she was alive… and as far as Will was concerned, she was. “She needed more help than I did this morning.”

Willow turned back to close the box she’d been packing and placing it into the bag as well, closing it up. She then turned back to him. “We haven’t formally met,” she said as she held out her hand to him. “Nimue Willow Pendragon,” she introduced herself. “You can call me Nim… or Will, if you prefer,” she said. “I’m sure you’ve heard them refer to me that way. They like to do it to confuse others. Surprise, Will’s a girl,” she noted, which had been Wes’s initial reaction too.
______________________________________________________

Oden nodded to Tasha as she made her way back out of her home, giving it over to their guests. “Alright. Let me see about that,” he said to Kiyo before moving to open the door to what must be Tasha’s room. It was odd… it was such unabashed hospitality. Giving her very home, her bedroom, over to them without an ounce of hesitation. So Kiyo could be safe and have a much more efficient recovery. “How about you take a seat and I’ll take care of the bath and I’ll come get you when it’s ready?” he offered, not wanting her to be on her feet waiting around. He then realized that Tasha’s home actually had two washrooms. One that was at the end of the hall, intended for the guests, and another just off her master bedroom. That would be a lot easier for Kiyo right now. He moved into the master washroom, which seemed to illuminate in warm, soft light when he entered.. He looked around and figured out that, fortunately, it was all set up quite the same as any other shower and bath. He set about getting the water going so it could heat up to a comfortable temperature and start to fill the tub. Everything was so clean, smelled so fresh… it was like they’d known they were coming…

They would all even find clean day clothes and clean pajamas set out for them around the home… as though guests were always expected or… in this case… possibly planned.

Novel set her bag down on the floor by the sofa and stretched her arms up over her head, her wings opening a bit before drawing back in against her back as she stretched it some and then let her arms down, relaxing. She tipped her head one way, then the other, stretching her neck before placing a hand over her nape, and looking around a bit more. “Nice to have real beds to sleep in. Last night was fine, but it’s been a while since I slept on a bed roll,” she added. She was tired and she was hungry, but this place seemed to have the promise of food, warmth and rest… and, even more importantly, it was a place that seemed like it had people who could help Kiyo. “What rooms do you guys want?” she asked Zuri and Kry as she turned to face them.

~~

“Yeah,” Indy nodded and sighed. “You’re right,” he added and smiled. “She’s the strongest girl I know,” he said, and he didn’t just mean physically… although she was! He meant mentally, emotionally… spiritually… she was impressive. Though she did credit some of that as being due to her relationship and, eventually her marriage, to Indigo. He always was sure she gave him too much credit, but she usually insisted, so he wouldn’t argue it with her. As long as she was happy and content.

He then paused and looked at Daisy with a wary surprise. Zuri had never mentioned that bit. “W-wait? The quads what?” he asked. Those girls… now they were unnerving. How Caz had ever survived intimacy with the four of them… he didn’t even want to think about it, honestly.

Caz chuckled as he stood up with Daisy. “They’re back in line, because of Zuri. And now that you two are official like me Daisy here, they wouldn’t even dream of it,” he reassured him. Indy was a shy guy to begin with. Being with Zuri brought him out of his shell a lot. But the Quads could be a handful… and he didn’t want him worrying about them.

“Well, that’s good to hear at least. You two go on, I just want to finish my drink. I’ll see you later,” Indy said.

“Sure thing,” Caz returned, giving Daisy’s hand a squeeze before starting to head off with her.

~~

Enola nodded, a touch disappointed. She really wanted to know, though she did have a sense of what it would be… she wasn’t sure she could trust that instinct. She smiled when Apple assured her they’d find out on the next check-up. “Sounds good. Thank you, Apple,” she said, standing up and then moving to give the girl a hug. “And thank you for being honest with me… I’m always around if you ever want to talk. We’re friends, now… right? So you don’t just have to come by for check-ups,” the golden vixen added with a smile.

Tien smiled as Onua shouted after Kopak for him to ‘enjoy relaxing too.’ “Oh, they are not going to be relaxing,” she noted, feeling his hand tighten a bit on hers. “Neither are we, huh?” she asked.

~~

Pepper’s ear lifted as she seemed to come out of her thoughts. Her focus came back to the room and she looked at Rev when he moved to sit beside her. She looked over the back of the sofa towards his work desk and realized he’d put everything away. She hadn’t even heard him doing that. She looked back to him and shifted some to move over beside him, tucking herself in against his side to get comfy. “Can’t focus?” she asked him quietly, looking up at him.

~~

Gabby rose an eyebrow at Elly’s bluntness, but she appreciated the honestly. She nodded and returned her smile. “True,” She said in agreement. Prowl was a stubborn husky, and he didn’t seem to mind anything at all about where things were heading… and, surprisingly, he’d even implied that he’d ‘be cool’ if there were more pups down the line. Which basically meant he didn’t have any plans of letting anything get in the way of their time ‘together.’

“So… Tilly has a few styles,” Ruby said as she came back from the other room with a book of images of the different lingerie and negligees, with fabric samples stapled to the pages. “Let’s get you out of that dress and then we can sit down and have a look, see what’ll make you feel like a goddess,” she mused, shifting the book into one arm while holding up a fluffy robe in her other hand, for Gabby to change into.

“Alright,” Gabby said as she took the robe and moved back behind the privacy wall to get undressed and into the robe.

Ruby seemed to pause for a moment, looking confused as she held the book. Her ears twitched a bit and fell back. “Huh…” She wasn’t sure she understood the sensation… like a warm tingling familiarity that she couldn’t place. Probably because it didn’t exist yet. But her and Hunter’s youngest child had just arrive in this time from the future… the same future as her big brother Archer had come from. Perhaps Hunter and Archer were sensing it too… though Archer was quite distracted at the moment. He might not sense it until he’d exercised that excitement that Aura had just stirred up in him.

~~
Aura laid on top of Archer in the grass, feeling his arms holding her waist beneath her wings, her tails moving happily over their legs. She was so very happy, she hadn’t yet noticed that Archer’s excitement over the energy between them following the proposal had become more obvious. She broke the kiss and took a breath, opening her eyes and smiling. “I love you, Archer Bonobas. I can’t believe I get to marry you,” she said.

~~

Julep smiled and nodded. She pushed the door open and moved inside first, probably throwing Parack just a bit. She appreciated the old fashioned courting, but she was still a modern girl, and she didn’t need to wait for a door to be held for her all of the time. She looked around, able to hear the cooks in the back kitchen… which was separate from the smaller kitchen they’d entered into where the Royal family and other guests could come cook their own meals.

“Ah, Julep, I thought I heard someone come in.” Dartanya greeted as she came out from the back kitchen, seeing Parack come in too. “Are you two looking to make something yourselves or were you wanting something from the main kitchen?” Dartanya asked. She’d spent the morning keeping an eye on Juniper and keeping her company while Nico was on shift… but now her son was home to watch her himself and Dartanya was able to return to the kitchen in time to really get into the lunch service and dinner prep.

“Oh, we were just looking for something to bring back to the room. A mix of foods…” Julep said, using Parack’s own words.

Dartanya paused a moment and looked from the Pomeranian to Parack and back again. Something to bring to the room. She smiled and nodded. “Of course. I’ll put a basket together for you. Just food or something to drink too?” she asked.

“Oh, uh… something to drink would be great. Maybe some of that frostberry juice,” she suggested, thinking nothing of the looks. Dartanya wasn’t judging.

“Sure. You two just hang out here and I’ll go get things ready for you,” Tanya said before she disappeared in the back again, already getting it in mind to make sure nothing she put in the basket would be anything garlic-y, onion-y, or otherwise… not something you wanted to eat before potentially kissing.

Julep moved to lean back against the counter, looking over at Parack and smiled. “So… what kind of movie did you want to watch?” She asked him, a faint blush on her cheeks.

~~

Lyla smiled and nodded. “It is,” she agreed. “I’m still wrapping my head around it a bit, I guess. Is it strange? Being in your own body? Being… your own Mystrian?” she asked him as they walked, following the lights. Of course, the same could be asked of her. She had never lived her life for herself. She was always trapped in matters of circumstance. When she was with Chaos, her body wasn’t really her own either. Only when Magnus was in control did it ever feel that way…

~~

Cyan moved her hand down to hold onto Synder’s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. Somehow he had avoided sharing Saber’s fate. They had both been experimented on in awful ways… but even so, she was grateful he came out of it without the trials that Saber continued to face. “Saber is strong…” she said quietly, reassuringly to him. And Saber had Kia… The rabbit’s soul wouldn’t just be overtaken or wiped out in the merge, because part of him was protected by her… from when she’d Soul Treaded with him to subdue Infernus that last time. A time which had also apparently earned her respect and some sense of appreciation from the hellcat. She looked back to Kia and Saber as they talked.

Kia shook her head when Saber expressed his pride in her being out and about on her own. “Still feels better with you here,” she said honestly. Tyce had made her wary of roaming the castle alone… especially since his two friends had been released, since they weren’t the ones to attack her. Only Tyce… She wasn’t going to let him control her through fear, though… not when she had more to worry about right now… like possibly losing Saber in all of this transition. “I, uh… are you hungry?” she asked, changing the subject. “I was on my way to get food,” She said. If Cyan and Synder wanted to join, she wouldn’t mind. It was Saber’s best friend and his mate… She’d never mind that.

~~

Arielle took a deep breath and let it out, to sort of build herself up. She nodded and held onto Auel’s hand before she started to make her way with him across the gardens to where the pair was sitting. “Uh… sorry if we’re interrupting, but… Au – Juli… Slate… could I maybe talk to you?” she asked. She had to avoid called them ‘Aunt Juli’ and ‘Uncle Slate,’ because she wasn’t sure if they even knew… who she was…

It was impossible to mistake her. Arielle had Rain and Rocky’s scents about her… plus she looked so much like her mother, with some beautiful variants of her father’s features. “Arielle?” he asked. He’d never met the kids all grown up from the future. Ari had been a baby the only time he’d seen her… and although it’d been this way for a while now, he hadn’t been in the castle to be aware. His hand tensed a little on Juliana’s knee as they sat there, just enough to indicate he was uneasy. What was Arielle doing here and what would she wish to speak with them about?

~~

Snow moved to cup Torrent’s face again, drawing him in for another kiss. “You have nothing to feel guilty for anyone, Torrent. Not when it comes to me or Rain or Juli or Slate… We’re asking a lot of them to try to put the past where it belongs and just move forward and embrace what is in front of them. We should do the same. And what’s in front of me… is you. Our family. Our friends. A beautiful future…”

Rain saw his smile and couldn’t help but return it. She then moved to hug him again, closing her eyes and then sighing. “Can we go back to the room? I kinda just want to be in your arms like this for a while…” she said honestly.